go into Gallilee and there they shall see me 10. N. 1. He would not shew himself so openly to the malicious forsaken people at Jerusalem 2. His disciples and kinsmen are called his Brethren 3. No one evangelist mentioneth the whole of this History but what one omitteth another hath of which after 11. Now when they were going Behold some of the watch came into the city and shewed to the chief priests all the things that were done 12. And when they were assembled with the Elders and had taken counsel they gave large money to the soldiers 13. Saying say ye His disciples came by night and stole him away while we slept 14. And if this come to the governours ears we will perswade him and secure you 11. N. What will convince hardned forsaken men 15. So they took the money and did as they were taught And this saying is commonly reported among the Jews to this day 15. N. 1. Lying is the Devils great meanes against Faith And the love of money is the meanes that subserveth it 2. They that will not believe the truth easily believe deceiving lies 16. Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them 17. And when they saw him they worshipped him but some doubted 17. N. Tho the evangelists say no more of Christs meeting them on this Mountain and what he there said to them and Luke and John say nothing of it and there seem a strange difference in their Narratives of Christs appearances it is but one saying what another had omitted and no one of them saying all of which after on John 20. and 21. 18. And Jesus came and spake to them saying All power is given to me in heaven and on Earth 19. Go ye therefore and teach all nations baptizing them in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost 18. After these and other appearings to them Jesus said As I have dyed to redeem the World in order to the ends of my undertaking the Father hath given me an Universal Propiety and Governing power by the right to Redemption as chief Administrator under him in Heaven and Earth So that henceforth all the concerns of men in this World and the other are at my dispose and all men under my Government by Right and Obligation By which authority I now commission you to go abroad the World and make all Nations to the utmost of your power my Disciples taking them into my Church by Solemn Covenant celebrated by Baptizing them into the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost N. 1. Christs Right of Dominion and Empire is founded in the Fathers Covenant with him as redeemer 2. And being Vniversal Lord Redemption is so far universal as to prove these and other common effects Rom. 14.9 To this end Christ dyed rose and revived that he might be Lord both of the dead and of the living 2. The word translated Teach signifieth Disciple to me or make Nations my Disciples 3. All Christians should endeavour to make Christianity the National Religion that the Kingdoms of the World may become the Kingdoms of the Lord and of his Christ that is that they be Christian Kingdoms and not only Christians gathered out of Kingdoms 4. This maketh not all to be Christians who are in those Kingdoms but only such as are Discipled 5. Infants being parts of all Kingdoms this text commandeth to Disciple and Baptize them they are made Disciples by being justly dedicated to Christ by those that have true Power to dispose of them to learn of him and obey him as they grow up and are Capable As Christ was relatively Head of the Church in his Infancy when his humane nature was uncapable of the actual administration so are Infants capable of being Disciples by Covenant Dedication by those that have the dispose of them for their good and can covenant for them which men and by Relation and Obligation God had never a Church on Earth of which Infants were not Infant-members since there were Infants in the World 6. To be baptized into the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost is no less than by solemn Covenant to give up ones self to God the Father as our Father reconciled by Christ our chief owner and rules and our chief Benefactor even as our God and to Christ as our Saviour and the Holy Ghost as our Sanctifier And meerly to consent to learn of Christ makes none a baptizable disciple 7. Baptism is Christening and is the badge of those that must love and take each other for Christians and the terms of Church Unity till it be nullified by verbal or actual apostacy And it is Church tyranny and Schism to make Canons which shall exclude those from the Church of Christ whom he taketh in by baptism before they impenitently nullify that Covenant in whole or in some essential part viz. by proved denying essentials of Faith or forsaking some essential part of obedience 8. Baptism making us Christians is our state of Regeneration by which we may know our right to Justification and Salvation that is He that consenteth heartily and unfeignedly to the Baptismal Covenant is Regenerate and justified and shall be saved And he that doth consent but with the mouth and outward signe or leaveth out some essential part in his heart consent is regenerate only sacramentally and a visible member of the Church but is not justified nor shall be saved 20. Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you and âo I am with you alway to the end of the World 20. And when you have Baptized them and so united them to me and my universal Church upon their understanding professed faith and repentance and dedication of their seed to me then congregate them in order under faithful Pastors And as you as general Teachers to all the Churches must deliver to them all the commands which I have committed to your trust by word and writing so these Pastors must further instruct them that they may grow up in knowledge of all these my commands And in the performance of this charge I shall by the help of my Spirit and protection be present with you and such pastors in their course to the end of this World or age till I shall come in glory to the final judgment Tho you see me not I shall be as really assisting to you and regardful of you even in all your labours and sufferings as if you saw me Note 1. This general command of teaching all Nations Christs commands includeth writing the Scriptures without which they could not teach posterity in all Nations his commands 2. It maketh them his intrusted Apostles from whose fidelity we may believingly receive his commands And therefore implyeth the promise of his Spirit to make them true and credible reporters 3. It implyeth that his commands are the universal Laws for his Catholick Church And no man or men have authority
emboldned to go on in Sin supposing that now God pardoneth all Thus Satan hath turned Christs Sacred Ordinance against himself and the Peace of the Church and the Comfort of some and the Reformation of others and carrieth on these most horrid Depravations with such odious Success that without Wonders of gracious Providence there appeareth no probability of Deliverance from these heavy Effects of Sacrament-distraction CHAP. XII 1. NOw concerning spiritual gifts brethren I would not have you ignorant 2. Ye know that ye were Gentiles carried away unto these dumb idols even as ye were led 1 2. As to your case of discerning Spirits and Spiritual Gifts it is of great importance that you should not be ignorant lest you should take evil Spirits for the Spirit of God or not distinguish the various Gifts of Gods own Spirit in Believers In your Heathen state you were carried away with Idol Oracles and Worship 3. Wherefore I give you to understand that no man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Jesus accursed and that no man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost 3. First in general you may be sure that none of those Idol Oracles or Blasphemers that speak against Christ and Anathematize him as Infidels do do speak by the Spirit of God For God's Spirit bore uncontrolable witness to Christ by Prophesie Resurrection Miracles and Holiness And on the contrary side he that believeth and confesseth that Jesus is the Lord the true Son of God and our Mediator hath surely learnt this of the holy Ghost his outward testimony in the foresaid evidence and his inward teaching For do but truly believe the truth of Christ himself and the truth of all his Doctrine will undeniably follow 4. Now there are diversities of gifts but the same Spirit 5. And there are differences of administrations but the same Lord. 6. And there are diversities of operations but it is the same God which worketh all in all 4 5 6. And as Gifts are ascribed to the Holy Ghost and Administrations to the Son and Operations to the Father Almighty so in all these there is great diversities both of kinds and of degrees 7. But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall 7. But all the gifts of the Spirit are given for the Churches edification or to do good with Though some of them are found in unholy Men who perish in their sin 8. For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit 8. The same Spirit maketh one eminently wise and prudent in applying sacred Truth to the Case of the Hearers and it giveth another an eminent knowledge of sacred Mysteries 9. To another faith by the same Spirit to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit 9. Another he maketh eminently strong in Faith for extraordinary Effects and another hath the Gift of miraculous Healing of the Sick when the Spirit will have it done 10. To another the working of miracles to another prophesie to another discerning of Spirits to another divers kinds of tongues to another the interpretation of tongues 10. To another other sorts of powerful Miracles to another to speak by immediate Inspiration either Predictions or powerful Explications and Applications of Gods Word to another a quick and sure Discerning whether Men pretending to the Spirit speak from God or not to another the speaking of divers Languages to another the Interpretation of those Languages to them that understand them not 11. But all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit dividing to every man severally as he will 11. And though these are very various and greatly dâfference Man from Man yet it is the same Spirit that worketh them all diversifying as he freely and wisely pleaseth 12. For as the body is one and hath many members and all the members of that one body being many are one body so also is Christ 12. For here One and Many well consist As the Natural Body is but One Body but made of Many Members differing in number excellency and office so is Christ and his Church 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body whether we be Jews or Gentiles whether we be bond or free and have been all made to drink into one Spirit 13. Fâr as Sacramentally all visible Members are baptized into one Universal Church of professed Christian and drink the Cap of holy Union and Communion in the Lords Supper so all true living saved Members are baptized by one Spirit into one Universal Church of true spiritual Christians and drink the true uniting Spirit of Communion 14 15 16 17. For the body is not one member but many If the foot shall say Because I am not the hand I am not of the body is it therefore not of the body And if the ear shall say Because I am not the eye I am not of the body is it therefore not of the body If the whole body were an eye where were the hearing if the whole were hearing where were the smelling 14 15 16 17. The Body is not one Member as to Number Kind or Office but many united And so in Christs Body the Church If a mistaken Christian himself should say Because I am low in place Grace or Gifts I am none of the Church this will not prove or make him none Much less if others by false Censure or Church-tyranny say he is none or excommunicate him for dissenting from their vain Appendages or Opinions If all were of one Office Stature Complexion or degree of Grace or Knowledge who would be Rulers and who Subjects who Teachers and who Learners How many Offices of Piety and Charity would be unperformed God hath not a Church on Earth where all Members are so wise as besides the Essentials of Christianity to know all the Integrals much less to know the numerous little Accidents of Forms and Ceremonies and all that is really or pretendedly Indifferent and Lawful which Domineerers can invent to be so indeed and so to be all united in such things indifferent 18. But now hath God set the members every one of them in the body as it hath pleased him 19. And if they were all one member where were the body 20. But now are they many members yet but one body 18 19 20. But as the Wise Creator in Nature so as our Redeemer Governor and Regenerator by Grace God hath chosen great diversity of Members as to Office and Gifts and he himself as it pleased him hath set them in his Church And who are they that presume against him to censure or cast out the meanest of such Were they all numerically or in Office or degree of Knowledge and Grace but one or equal the Church would not be such a thing as God hath made it But now God that freely delighteth in the variety of his Works hath made it one Body of Christ composed of
cause at all of their Pardon or Justification It is but a necessary Receptive Qualification he that shuts the Window causeth darkness But it 's sottish to say that he that openeth it doth more than the Sun to cause light which he causeth not at all but removeth the impediment of reception and Faith it self is Gods Gift of Grace though Preaching and Perswasion be the means of working it CHAP. VI. 1. WE then as workers together with him beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain 1. We then whose Office is to subserve Christ so your Salvation beseech you that ye take care that all the Mercy which he hath shewed you in the Gospel and you profess to have received be not in vain and ââustrated by any deceit 2. For he saith I have heard thee in a time accepted and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold now is the accepted time behold now is the day of salvation 2. It is of exceeding great moment to know your time and day of Grace God hath his accepted time and special day of Mercy which all should watch and take as it is written I have heard thee c. And certainly this is your time and day of Mercy while Mercy is so freely and fully preached to you 3. Giving no offence in any thing that the ministery be not blamed 3. Our care is to give no occasion of falling to any nor expose the Ministry to blame or to the hard thoughts of those that should be saved by it 4 5. But in all things approving our selves as the ministers of God in much patience in afflictions in necessities in distresses in stripes in imprisonments in tumults in labours in watchings in fastings 4 5. Note What an approved Minister of Christ must endure and do for the Ends of his Ministry if he be called to it 6. By pureness by knowledge by long-suffering by kindness by the holy Ghost by love unfeigned 7. By the word of truth by the power of God by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left 8. By honour and dishonour by evil report and good report 6 7 8. Note By how many means the Work of the Mânistry is promoted and how we must be qualified thereto 8 9 10. As deceivers and yet true as unknown and yet well known as dying and behold we live as chastened and not killed as sorrowful yet alway rejoycing as poor yet making many rich as having nothing and yet possessing all things 8 9 10. Our Life is made up of seeming but not real Contradictions As Deceivers use Craft to huât Men we use our Wit and Skill or Wiles to save Men and yet we deliver nothing but the truth Our Spirit and Spiritual Condition is unknown and yet our Out-side known to many We daily are exposed to the danger of Death and die daily and yet you see we are alive We are oft chastened and yet not killed we are under many Sorrows in the Flesh and yet we continually rejoice in God we are poor and yet God useth us to make many rich in Grace we have nothing and yet by Faith all the World is ours as ordered by God and used by us for our Spiritual Good Love maketh all other Mens Estates comfortable to us as our own and God useth all things for our good 11. O ye Corinthians our mouth is open unto you our heart is enlarged 12. Ye are not straitned in us but ye are straitned in your own bowels 11 12. Our Mouth hath been opened to you in full Communication of the Gospel and our Hearts enlarged towards you in Love and Zeal for your Salvation If yet there be any straitness and defects in you of Knowledge and Love it is of your selves and your own deficiency 13. Now for a recompense in the same I speak as unto my children be ye also enlarged 13. And Justice requireth that as Children to a Father your Love and Kindness be large towards us and that the Fruits of our Ministry in you be not narrow and defective 14. Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelivers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness and what communion hath light with darkness 15. And what concord hath Christ with Belial or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel 14 15. Let not Seducers or Carnal Interest draw you to Communion with Infidels and Idolaters as if you were inclined to their way or were yet indifferent in Religion Partake not externally of their Sacrifices as if you were of their Society For how can such Contraries as Righteousness and Unrighteousness Light and Darkness Christ and Belial a Believer and an Infidel be united or have special Communion even Symbolical in the things wherein they are contrary 16. And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols for ye are the temple of the living God as God hath said I will dwell in them and walk in them and I will be their God and they shall be my people 16. Will you join the Temple of God and Idols together God hath made you his Temple and peculiar People and promised specially to own you in Communion as your God And will you go to Idols Temples as if your God had Concord and Communion with them 17 18. Wherefore come out from among them and be ye separate saith the Lord and touch not the unclean thing and I will receive you and will be a Father unto you and ye shall be my sons and daughters saith the Lord Almighty 17 18. Wherefore go not to the Idols Temples and symbolize not with them in Religion to avoid Persecution but come out from among them as a holy People segregate to the Lord and defile not your selves with their unclean things and then God will own you as his Sons and Daughters while you are pure and cleave to him 1. Note That this Command for the Church to avoid Communion with Idolaters and Infidels is perverted by them that feign it to forbid Communion with Christians and their Churches if they do but differ in some tollerable Opinion or Practice from them which their censorious Ignorance will falsly call Idolatry They call such Differences or Defects False Worship and then say we must not join in False Worship Whereas every faulty Manner of Worship may be called False because it is so far disagreeable to the Rule And no Man offers any Worship to God that is not False if all Faultiness be Falseness But it 's no False Worship that will allow us to separate from Churches or Christians further than they separate from Christ and Christ disowneth them for that Faultiness or than they make any Sin to be to us necessary to any part of their Communion They were very foul Sins even in Worship that the Corinthians were guilty of and yet none was commanded to come out from them And much more are those Papists displeasing to God who cast out
contrary to Christianity and the Cause of Divisions in the Church And by these the carnal persecuting Seed especially when they invade the Sacred Office are differenced from true Christians as Wolves from Sheep even when as the false Prophets they pretend the Cause and Name of Christ 3. That all this is for want of Christian Love and the Dominion of carnal Self-love and Love to God and to others as our selves must be the proper Cure 3. Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace 3. This Love and forbearance must specially be exercised to preserve the Unity of the Christian Church which all must endeavour faithfully to keep And this Unity inwardly consisteth in being all possess'd and governed by One Holy Spirit as all the Parts of the Body are by one Soul and outwardly by living peaceably towards each other especially in our Church-Communion 4 5 6. There is one body and one Spirit even as ye are called in one hope of your calling one Lord one faith one baptism one God and Father of all who is above all and through all and in you all 4 5 6. More particularly in these seven Respects our Unity doth consist 1. The Church which is as the Body of Christ is one Universal Church 2. The Spirit of God which as it were animateth it is One and the same Spirit 3. The Grace and Heavenly Glory which is the Hope of Believers which they seek and for which they forsake the World is One. 4. The Head Lord and Saviour of the Church is One and the same to all 5. The Essentials of the Christian Faith or Creed are One and the same 6. The Baptismal Vow and Covenant and Profession in which we are devoted to God the Father Son and Holy Ghost and united Sacramentally to Christ his Church is One and the same to all in the Essentials 7. And all have One God and Father in Christ who is 1. Transcendently and absolutely above and over all 2. And unconceivably penetrateth all And 3. and is in his Essence most intimately in you all and is All in all things Note That in these seven things that Unity of the Church consisteth which is Gods prescribed and conferred Qualification for Christian Communion in Love and Peace And that as Satan useth to undo by overdoing and the Pharisees had more Laws Traditions and strictness therein as needful to Communion than Christ had who would have Mercy rather than Sacrifice So it is by adding a multitude of Ensnaring Canons Customs and Opinions as necessary to Communion that he hath corrupted and torn the visible Church and turned Love and Communion into Wrath and Persecution And yet this Vnity must be kept in Peace and therefore both Persecuting and Contumeliâus Turbulent Vnpeaceableness against those that own these Seven Points of Vnion should be avoided by Christians and restrained by Magistrates who must keep the Peace And whenever God in mercy will heal the lacerated Church it will be on these terms 7. But unto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ 7. But though we have all One Spirit and are One in all the foresaid Essentials of our Religion yet this Unity is found in very great diversity of degrees of Grace and both degrees and kind of Gâfts Sâe 1 Cor. 12. as it pleaseth Christ to distribute them 8. Wherefore he saith When he ascended up on high he led captivity captive and gave gifts unto men 8. As it is said in Psal 68.18 When c. So when Christ ascended he triumphed over Satan Death and Hell and sent down from Heaven the Gifts of his Spirit 9. Now that he ascended what is it but that he also descended first into the lower parts of the earth 10. He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all heavens that he might fill all things 9 10. And when it is said that he ascended it implieth that he first descended into this lower World into a low Condition and into the Grave And therefore it is the same Jesus who was here humbled in his Descent who is exalted by his Ascent fâr above all Heavens which Man doth see or know that thence is the Sun by the influence of its Heat and Light and Motion filleth all below acccording to the recâptiâe Capacity of each so our glorified Lord by hâs administring Influx might fill all with common or special Grace according to their various receptivity 11. And he gave some Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers 12. For the perfecting of the saints for the work of the ministry for the edifying of the body of Christ 11 12. And he gave by Qualification and Mission some Apostles sent by his own Mouth to be the most eminent Attesters of his Miracles Doctrine and Resurrection and Founders of the Churches some Prophets by Revelation and Inspiration to confirm the Christian Faith some Evangelists whose Work was as eminently qualified to go abroad to preach the Gospel and gather Churches or confirm them without being fixed to a special Place or Flock and some Pastors and Teachers called also Bishops and Elders who were set over the particular Churches as their Guides and Instructers as being their special Flocks and Charge And all these Gifts and Offices are given for that Ministerial Work which God who worketh by Means will use to bring on all his Saints towards the Perfection of themselves and of the Church and by the Increase Concord and Sanctity of the Members to edifie or build up this Body of Christ 13. Till we all come in the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ 13. Till by this increase of Number and Holiness and Concord we all Jews and Gentiles make up that Church which in the Vnity of Faith and Knowledge and Acknowledgment of Christ attaineth to that degree of perfection in which consisteth the measure of Grace and fulness of Stature which Christ wiâl bring his Church unto which is that maturity which imitateth our natural growth from Infancie to full Manhood 14. That we henceforth be no more children tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine by the sleight of men and cunning craftiness whereby they lie in wait to deceive 14. That being by Gods blessing by such a Ministry brought up to Manhood we may no longer be like Children who through weakness cannot stand in the Wind but are carried about by it so childish Christians are by every Wind of Plausible Doctrine by the slight subtilty and craft of Men that by pretences of Knowledge Holiness Power or Love lay snares and lie in wait to deceive the weak 15. But speaking the truth in love may grow up into him in all things which is the head even Christ 15. But though we know but in part
yet speaking and keeping the necessary truth or essentials of our Religion in Love and Concord in this Faith and Love may in all things grow up to greater measures by degrees even into a fuller Communion with Christ our Head and likeness to him 16. From whom the whole body fitly joyned together and compacted by that which every joynt supplieth according to the effectual working in the measure of every part maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of it self in love 16. From whom the whole Church receiveth both that vital Influence and that Conduct and Government to its own intensive and extensive increase in Love which is its spiritual Life which the natural Body doth from the Head and Heart by communication of vital and animal Spirits and Heat And this Life and Increase is received and communicated to each part from Christ by that coagmentation and due connexion of all the Members of the Church together while each keepeth his place and performeth his own Office by the exercise of Faith and Love effectually for the good of all Even as the Body is kept in Life and Health while every inferiour Part and Joynt is receptive and active according to its proper Place and Office Note There is no Text which is so plausibly wrested to maintain Popery that is One Universal Humane Government of the whole Church on Earth Monarchical or Aristocratical by Pope Council or combined Metropolitans as one Soveraignty as this It seeming to forestalled Men to speak of the Church as compacted in one Universal Policy so governed And it is a Text which must be greatly studied against Dividers and yet vindicated from Roman Perverters I. Doubtless the Text speaketh strongly for Universal Concord and not onely for an uniting of Members in several Congregations which shall each be Independent which would be but like so many Limbs cut off from the Body but for an uniting of Congregations yea of all through the World in one compacted Body And therefore all Christians must abhor Dissection and Separation or Schism II. Yet it is evident that Paul speaketh of no one Head but Christ and of no sort of Universal Soveraign on Earth as under him And indeed it is an Office that Humane Nature here is not capable of either in Monarchy or Aristocracy It 's impossible for any Church-Soveraign-Power save Divine or Angelical at least to rule the Church by Legislation Judgment and Execution all over the Earth much of it being out of our reach as the Moon is And the Church is under contrary enemy militant Civil Governours which maketh it the more impossible And the onely Pretenders have been the great Dividers and Destroyers What then is here meant and to be done for Unity Not to feign impossible Terms such as are An Vniversal Soveraignty and Multitudes of Hamane Doubtful Vnnecessary Canons which are the most effectual causes of Discord But 1. to take up with Christs own prescribed terms of Union here laid down v. 3 4 5. If Christ have not made the Laws of Church Union he is not the maker of the Church for Unity is essential to it as to a House or Body 2. To be one in Love and to repress all Tyranny that would destroy Love and Peace 3. As in the several Assemblies they must exercise the same Faith and Hope and love and worship the same God and Saviour by the same Spirit so that these Churches must live in love to each other and avoid all Discord And if any breach be made between them in Faith or Love they must use all reasonable means to heal it which is by Writing or Messengers giving to each other an account of their Faith and Practice and when need is consulting in Synods of one or of divers Nations Not that such Synods are Governours of many Churches by a Major Vote or by Metropolitan Power save as they may exercise the Magistrates Power of the Sword by his Commission which were such fit can be given only in his own Dominions out of which Synods and Metropolitans can have no Political Governing Power But the Major Vote must be regarded for Concord which is the use of Synods yet so that it prevail not against Divine Authority and Law nor against Reason or the Churches good And therefore 1. Synods are but for Counsel and Agreement 2. And General Councils impossible and neeedless it being impossible and needless that all the World have notice of the Cases of every particular Church much less that they meet for the redress 3. And when Corruption and Tyranny as under the Arrians and Papists have got the Major Vote the minor are not bound to agree with them but to dissent As the Earth is Gods Kingdom and all Kings are his Officers in their several Kingdoms but neither any one Man or many Conjunct in one Aristocracie or Council are One Soveraign Governing Power over all the Earth but only should by Consultations seek to keep the Common Love and Peace even so all Churches and Christians on Earth are Christs Kingdom or Church Universal and all True Pastors are his Officers in their several Churches but neither one Man or many Conjunct as one Political Person or Aristocracie are one Summa Potestas over all Christians on Earth but those that are within the reach and notice of each other should when it 's needful by Synods and Consultations keep up Unity of Faith and Love and all needful Concord Had not Princes been made too capable of abuse they would not take well the Doctrine of a late Learned and Triumphant Writer who tells us that tho de facto Princes do not yet they ought to unite their Power in one Council which should be the brightest Governour of them all And so 1. all Kings must be Subjects 2. Aristocracy must rule Monarchy 3. How shall all Kings from the Antipodes or over all the Earth meet 4. Who shall call them 5. Where must they meet 6. Shall they trust their Crowns to Deligate Subjects 7. What if the most be Heathens and Mahometans and most Christians Hereticks in each others account 8. If he condescend to limit this Soveraign Diet who shall limit it and how And then the Universal Soveraign is still wanting They that dare plead for no more than Vniversal Communion should have understood that Communion as such belongs but to a Community and a meer Community is no Body Politick or Governed Society but a Confederacie of Equals as to Rule With respect to God only the World is one Governed Kingdom and with respect to Christ the Church in one Ruled Body Politick But neither of them is One as united in any Vicarious Soveraign but in their several Provinces must keep Communion in Faith Love and Peace 17. This I say therefore and testifie in the Lord that ye henceforth walk not as other Gentiles walk in the vanity of their mind 17. Therefore I charge you as from Christ that you that are Christians live not
Christ âhat hath his dreadful Justice as well as saving Mercy sendeth this Message Note Once for all here note that Churches were then named from Cities because Proximity was needful to Communion And among Christians there should be so great Unity that they that live in one Proximity like our Parishes or Towns should always be of one Church unless the uncapable multitude force them to divide in one City into many Churches in which still Proximity should be observed or unless the great Corruption or Violence of any Church do necessitate any to congregate by themselves for their safety and duty For if the faults of a Church and any of its Members be but tolerable Weaknesses it should not break their Communion but they should bear with and receive each other But if they are intolerable for which God disowneth and forsaketh them or their Worship they are no true Churches and must be forsaken of all as no true particular Christians and must be cast out 13. I know thy works and where thou dwellest even where Satan's seat is and thou holdest fast my Name and hast not denied my faith even in those days wherein Antipas was my faithful martyr who was slain among you where Satan dwelleth 13. I know with Approbation all thy good Works and that thou dwellest where Satan ruleth in the Heathen multitude having there an Idol-Temple and Roman persecuting Powers and that yet thou hast held fast the Profession of Christianity and not denyed me in Persecution even in the days when Satan's Instruments murder'd my faithful Martyr Antipas Note We have no other certain History of Antipas and his Case but only the uncertain stories of Metaphrasles and the Menology No doubt but there were many Martyrs whose History is not come down to us But Christ hath honoured Antipas by this sacred Record The time of his suffering is unknown 14. But I have a few things against thee because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam who taught Balac to cast a stumbling-block before the children of Israel to eat things sacrificed unto idols and to commit fornication 14. Though all this Good be found in thee I am offended that thou so connivest at the Heresie of the false Teachers as to permit some of them in your Communion who as Balaam for Gain taught Balac how to ensnare the Israelites into sin by Women so they lay Snares and Temptations before men by teaching them that it is lawful to eat things offered to Idols and to commit Fornication Note Had not this Church tolerated these filthy Hereticks in their Communion Christ would not have blamed them for their meer Neighbourhood 15. So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans which thing I hate 15. And thou hast yet in thy Communion some that hold the Doctrine of the Nicolaitans which maketh light of Adulteries which is hateful to me Note Christ hateth all such false Doctrine as corrupteth Faith or Manners 16. Repent or else I will come unto thee quickly and will fight against them with the sword of my mouth 16. Repent of thy connivance at this wicked Sect and Doctrine and cast out them that will not be cured or else with the two-edged Sword which goeth out of my mouth I will shortly cut off these Hereticks and punish thee for bearing with them 17. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna and will give him a white stone and in the stone a new name written which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it 17. Let no man disregard what the Spirit saith to the Churches To him that overcometh the manifold Temptations of Persecutors false Teachers and fleshly lusts I will give the bread of life that hidden Manna which is laid up in the heavenly Sanctuary even Christ and his Spirit and in the grace of that Spirit I will give him a Pledge and Title to Eternal Life and that new Name and Nature Holiness and the Divine Image the evidence of right to the heavenly Inheritance whose Nature and Worth none rightly know but those who receive it Thus shall it be done to them whom I will honour 18. And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira write These things saith the Son of God who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire and his feet are like fine brass 18. To the Church of Thyatira Pastors and People represented by their Angel hear and regard this message from the Son of God whose glory and dreadfulness was signified by his appearing âo me with Eyes like a flame and Feet shining as burnish't Brass 19. I know thy works and charity and service and faith and thy patience and thy works and the last to be more than the first 19. I know and commend thy good Works and Charity and Ministration to the Saints and thy Fidelity and constant Patience in Tryals and that thy last Works excel thy first 20. Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel which calleth her self a prophetess to teach and to seduce my servants to commit fornication and to eat things sacrificed unto idols 21. And I gave her space to repent of her fornication and she repented not 20. Note 1. Even a few faults in a laudable Church may be a provocation to the Justice of Christ 2. Suffering corrupt Doctrines and Seducers in a Church is a sin which Christ will not pass by Suffering was not opposite to Banishing Imprisoning Killing For the Church had no such power or command But it was forbearing that sharp Reproof Confutation and Excommunication which was the Churches duty 3. Whether there were really a Woman among them that promoted this wickedness by pretence of Prophetick Inspiration or whether by the Woman Jezabel be meant the whole Sect of Nicolaitans or Gnosticks is uncertain But it 's certain that the Heresie tolerated was the same as was before reproved and that Paul was put so oft to write against viz. Fornication and Idol-Sacrifices pleaded for as lawful for Christians to partake of so they kept their faith and hearts to God 4. Impenitence after God's Patience and Warnings ripeneth men for Judgment 22. Behold I will cast her into a bed and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation except they repent of their deeds 23. And I will kill her children with death and all the churches shall know that I am he which searcheth the reins and hearts and I will give unto every one of you according to your works 22 23. Instead of a Bed of Lust I will cast her and all her seduced Sect into a Bed of great Tribulation except true Repentance and Reformation prevent it so that all the Churches shall see my heavy Plagues on them and shall know that I discern and hate and judge the most secret lusts and sins and will judge you
When man consents it is a Law accepted a gift and Testament accepted and a mutual actual Covenant the Law hath its introductive History and Doctrine its precepts prohibitions promises and threats And the Covenant hath the same parts only denominated from mutual consent But because there are Laws of more or less rigor and of various tenours it is the Law of Faith or Grace which is the Covenant Testament and Gospel which is now before us denominated from the Donative and Promissory parts though precept and threatening be included IV. It is of great importance that we err not by giving too little or too much to the sacred Scriptures from both which extreams many dangerous errours How 1. On the left hand those err that deny it to be Gods word of infallible truth intelligible and perfect as to its proper use without humane supplements written or orall Doctrinal or Canon Laws and those that deny it to have infallible ascertaining evidences of its truth These be-friend infidelity heresies prophaness Church Tyranny leaving it to Clergy-men to make us a new Faith New Sacraments and a new Religion at their Pleasure and to persecute good men that dare not renounce the Scripture sufficiency and Christs perfection by obeying their dictates and Cannons as Co-ordinate with Christs if not co-equal These make Church-concord utterly impossible while they deny the sufficiency not only of the essentials but of all the Bible to be the terms of Concord without their supplements or additions as if Christ that is the Author and finisher of our Faith and the maker of his own Church had not so much as told us what a Church or a Christian is or whom we must take for such into our love and Communion nor fixed the necessary terms of Union but left them to none knoweth whom even fallible men lyable to error and Tyranny that can but get uppermost and say then that they are the true Church and the Masters that must be obeyed while they are themselves of as many minds as they are of different Countrys interests and degrees of knowledge and sincerity 2. On the other side those overdo in ascribing to the Scripture who say that God had no Church or the Church no infallable rule of Faith and life before the writing of iâ and who say that men converted by the Creed Catechismes preaching or tradition without knowing the Scripture can have no saving faith and that think none can be saved that doubt of any Canonical Books text or matter whether it be Gods word or that say Scripture is so perfect that there is no humane imperfection of the Pen-Men founâ in phrase word or method and that God could not have made it better or that every Book may be known to be Canonical and every reading to be right when copies vary without Historical tradition by its own evident light and that we have no more cause to doubt of any word or matter than of the truth of the Gospel and that Reason is of small use either for the proof or exposition of the Scripture but the most illiterate if he found a Bible that he had never heard of may by its own light know its truth and sense as well as studious learned Men and that no other Books need to be readâ and that the Scripture is a sufficient teacher of Physick Logick Grammar c. and that nothing is to be used or done in the External Forms Modes and Accidents of Gods Worship but what is particularly commanded in Scripture and that it telleth every man whether he be sincere and justified or not and not only telleth him âow to know it by inward evidence with many other such mistakes proceeding from mistaking the use of the Scripture by which its perfection must be measured Which all tend to confusion and at last to infidelity or doubting of the whole when these errourâ are discerned V. And tho all the Scripture be of equal truth as it is Gods word yet many untruths are in it as uttered by Men and Devils which God truly recordeth And all parts are not of equal necessity or weight And as many err by casting off the Old Testament so others err by equalling it to us with the New It is Gods word left to acquaint us what was heretofore and to shew us how Christ was prophesied of and expected and how the Church was governed in the darker and more servile state and times But we have great cause to take heed of overvaluing its use to us lest we contradict Paul that saith that even that which was written in stone is done away and the Law Changed with the Priesthood and the old and faulty Covenant for a Better of which see the nine first Chapters to the Hebrews c. Judaizers are they that most of Pauls Epistles are writtân against And as John Baptist waâ greater than the Prophets so the least in the Kingdom of God is greater than he Evân the holy Patriarks and David had a far more obscure Revelation of Christ and grace and the love of God and the glory to come then we have And accordingly we should have much more faith holiness and comfort than they It is dangerous making the best of them our Examples in points of faith or duty wherein they came far short of Gospel light and grace God doth not now bear with Poligamy as lie did then nor with such divorces nor doth the Gospel countenance such streams of blood as the Israelites ordinarily shed nor such lies as David was oft guilty of nor such a strange life as Solomon lived I mean that such faults will not now consist with true grace under our fuller light and mercy as would do then to men in a darker infant Age and therefore let us take heed of presuming on their Examples Christ and his Apostles are far fitter for our imitation David fills most of his Psalms with such complaints of his Enemies and curses against them as shew a far deeper sense of the suffering of the flesh and the concerns of this life than Peter and Paul shewed who suffered far more and for a holier cause and rejoyced in tribulation and then is suitable either to the precepts or examples of Christ All was not well said and done by good men which is recited in the New Testament much less in the old So far are they mistaken that say the Jews and Gentiles were bound to believe the Apostles in no more than they proved out of the Scripture that most of the Creed was to be believed by other evidences And Christ and his Apostles gave us so full proof of the truth of the Gospel as that their attestation of the Old Testament is to us a more convincing proof of its Divine Authority than any others Therefore Christians must read and honour the Old Testament and study it but the New far more to which it is that the Heart and Life must be conformed There Heavenly glory shineth far
and Patience before Reparation of your Losses preservation of your Rights or personal Revenge And therefore when it is not the publick good that requireth it but your own right resist not injuries by any means which violateth Love or Patience If when you are stricken you strike again you do but stir up the person to more wrath to hurt you more when as Love and Patience may make him ashamed that he hath wronged you Revenge will but enrage him and you will suffer more when Love and Patience may win him Yea if he abuse the Law to injure you prefer not the righting of your selves before the winning of him by Love And Patience may cost you less than a Law-suit or Revenge If he injuriously force you to any service bear that and more rather than by striving to violate Charity Note that the Rule here intended by Christ is that we prefer the winning of a man's Soul by Love and the exercise of Patience before our Right and that we bear tolerable wrongs rather than alienate men by exasperation and increase our own sufferings by revenge usually the Patient suffer least and win enemies most But 1. this extendeth not to Magistrates strengthening sin by impunity 2. Nor to private mens pardoning sins against God which is not in our power 3. Nor to neglect the safety of the Commonwealth by favouring evil 4. Nor by the forbearing necessary defence of our own or others lives or welfare against insufferable assaults nor may we give away that which is due to Wives and Children or the poor which is not in our power 42. Give to him that asketh thee and from him that would borrow of thee turn thou not away 42. Note The sense is Be not unwilling to give whâre ever thou oughtest but as willing to give as men are to ask And Asking is one part of thy direction to whom to give But this excludeth not the use of prudent reason in our giving 1. We must not give that to one person which we should rather give to others not to the unworhty or unfit because they ask when we should seek after the more needy and worthy that ask not nor must we give that to one that is due to many nor give to do a lesser good when by it we might do a greater nor give that which is not in our power As to the question How much we must give 1. A thousand come far short for one that charitably gives too much 2. Every man should study to do God the greatest service he can with his estate and prudently discern the way 3. The necessities of others must be preferred before our pleasure and unnecessaries 43. Ye have heard that it hath been said Thou shalt love thy neighbour and hate thy enemy 44. But I say to you Love your enemies bless them that curse you do good to them that hate you and pray for them that despiteâully use you and persecute you 45. That you may be the children of your father which is in heaven for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and the good and sendeth âain on the just and unjust 43.44 God did let out the Israelites to execute so great slaughters on their Heathen enemies that occasioned many of old to restrain Love to too narrow an object and to incline to hatred and hurtfulness to enemies too much But I tell you that you must Love all your enemies according to the degree of amiableness in them that is All men as men All sober moral men as such all visible members of the Church as such And all notably sincere eminent excellent and useful Christians as such And let not enmity to you suspend this Love Tho you be not bound to love all alike nor to trust any mortal man too far And it is not enough that you do your enemies no hurt nor will their hating cursing or spightfull usage and persecution of you excuse you from your duty But notwithstanding all this you must love them that hate you and pray for them that despitefully use you and persecute you speak well of them and bless them that speak ill of you and curse you for you are not God's children if you be not like him and imitate him who maintaineth the life health and natural comforts of the just and unjust N. O how little Conscience do most Christians even the Religious make of this command of Christ How freely do they speak evil of their enemies and think themselves excused by saying It is as they are Christ's enemies and not as ours Hate the sin and dislike the sinner as such so you will but love all that is lovely in him and remember that it is Love that must overcome evil and make bad men lovely 46. For if ye love them that love you what reward have you do not even the Publicans the same 47. And if ye salute your brethren onely what do you more than others do not even the Publicans so 48. Be ye therefore perfect even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect 46 47 48. If you look for any reward from God it must be for obeying and serving him but to love men for loving you is but to serve your selves and your self-love and then you must reward your selves what bad man will not love men for loving him And if as Jews you be kind to Jews or praise honour and love those of your own Sect or Party or Opinion what bad men or Heathens do not the like All out of self-esteem love and honour their party and those of their own opinion But if you will approve your selves the children of God and have his reward Love men for his sake even all men impartially whether they be for you or against you so far as any thing of God is in them whether it be Nature or Grace common grace or special yea for their capacity of being good and doing good hereafter The most full universal Love is that perfection in which you must be like to God Judge of your selves by it and reckon that you have no more Goodness than you have Love CHAP. VI. 1. TAke heed that ye do not your alms before men to be seen of them otherwise you have no reward of your Father which is in heaven 1. Be careful to avoid hypocrisie and a proud desire of praise in your works of Charity You may do it when men see you but not to be seen If you take mens esteem and praise for your reward you forfeit and lose God's heavenly reward 2. Therefore when thou dost thine alms do not sound a trumpet before thee as the hypocrites do in the Synagogues and in the streets that they may have glory of men Verily I say to you They have their reward 2. Make not ostentation of your Charity as Hypocrites They shall have no better reward than the vain-glory which they chuse Alas what a pitifull reward 3. But when thou dost alms let not thy left
into a strong mans house and spoil his goods except he first bind the strong man and then he will spoil his house 29. How could I cast out Satan from his possession and destroy his works if I did not overcome him 30. He that is not with me is against me and he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad 30. So far am I from working by the Devil that I take him for mine enemy that doth not serve me in my opposition to his Kingdom and will judge him as one that is for Satan N. In War men use to say of their own Soldiers He that is not for us is against us and to be counted an enemy But of the Countreymen and the enemies quarters He that is not against us is for us that is If he do us no harm he doth us good and let us use him kindly So Christ saith of profest Christians If they be not effectually for me I will judge them as treacherous and against me and shall not save them But of those without the Church he saith He that is not against us is for us that is tho he be not himself in a state of Salvation as true Christians are yet its commendable to do us no harm and the Church is assisted by such fair and moderate unbelievers 31. Wherefore I say to you All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven to men but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven to men 32. And whoever speaketh a word against the Son of man it shall be forgiven him but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost it shall not be forgiven him neither in this world nor in the world to come 31 32. All other sin and blasphemy against me as I appear in my humane nature hath some excuse and may be cured and so be pardoned But seeing the Great works of the Holy Ghost done by me and to be done by my Disciples in Miracles and Sanctification are the greatest evidences that God will give the world to convince them of the truth of my Gospel he that is convinced of the fact that all these Miracles and this holiness is wrought and will yet deny it to be Gods attestation and blasphemously stand to it that its the work of the Devil this man rejecteth the greatest evidence and shall have no greater and so his infidelity is incurable and aggravated with blasphemy and obstinacy and will never be repented of nor forgiven Note This blaspheming the Holy Ghost 1. Is the sin of none but resolved Infidels 2. And such of them only as are convinced of the great works of the Holy Ghost miraculous and others 3. And yet rather than they will believe in Christ by this Divine testimony will believe and say that it is by the Devil and Conjuration that all this is done See my Treat of the Blasphemy of the Holy Ghost in my Book called The unreasonableness of Infidelity 33. Either make the tree good and his fruit good or else make the tree corrupt and his fruit corrupt for the tree is known by his fruits 33. Judge of the tree by the fruit Of the power which I work by by the works If it be no good work to heal the Sick and Blind and Lame and cast out Devils and preach repentance and forgiveness of sin to convert and save Souls then God is not the Author of them If they be bad works they have a bad cause If they be good works they have a good Author either say plainly you that ascribe them to the Devil that the works are good and the Devil is good or else that the Devil is bad and the works are bad Or if you confess the works to be good confess that they are done by the Spirit of God 34. O generation of vipers how can ye being evil speak good things for out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh 34. I need go no farther for an instance than your selves were you not a generation of Vipers the Serpents seed ye would not blaspheme the Holy Ghost and his works for your mouths speak out of the evil of which your heart is full As you are so you speak you are so bad that you cannot speak well And if I work'd by the Devil my works would be bad as the Devil is 35. A good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth good things and an evil man out of the evil treasure bringeth forth evil things 35. Good men are such first at the heart where goodness is a setled habit and nature and out of this treasure they bring forth good words and deeds And a bad man being such at the heart doth speak and do accordingly Note Tho hypocrites may have words and deeds much better than their hearts that is but in some by instances and not in the tenor of their lives Fictions are narrow and soon overcome 36. But I say to you That every idle word that men shall speak they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment 36. And think not lightly of you belying and blaspheming the Holy Ghost for I tell you that for every Lye you shall give account in the day of judgment and be condemned if you be not proved penitent believers N. In the Hebrews use Idle and Vain were taken for deceitful false or lying 37. For by thy words thou shalt be justified and by thy words thou shalt be condemned 37. For tho thou must be made and accounted by God a just man by thy inward change and thy forgiveness in order before thy words or works yet supposing that thou survive God who hath made a Law for thy words and works will judge thee by that Law as justified and rewardable or as unjust and punishable in the day of Judgment Christ hath not made us lawless nor made us a Law of Grace in vain No man shall be saved that is not justifiable against the accusation that he lived and died an impenitent ungodly man any more than if he had died an infidel 38. Then certain of the Scribes and of the Pharisees answered saying Master we would see a sign from thee 38. We would see some certain sign from Heaven that indeed God doth own thee thy word 39. But he answered and said to them An evil and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign and there shall no sign be given to it but the sign of the prophet Jonas 40. For as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whales belly so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth 39 40. A false hearted people that will not be convinced by miracles but ascribe them to the Devil yet would have a sign from Heaven of their own chusing But God will not gratifie their insolent demand They shall have no sign but that of Jonas who was a Type of me lying in the Whales belly three days and nights as I shall
true belief and trust in my Power and Will for the working of any such miracle as I commission you to work if it were as hard as the removing of a mountain it should not be too hard for you Note It is not faith but presumption which hath no promise of success if they or any are confident of working any miracle which Christ never commissioned or called them to work or Promised his blessing to 21. Howbeit this kind goeth not out but by fasting and prayer 21. But by faith I mean not confident presumption that God will do it in your own way But for such as this God will be sought by Fasting and fervent Prayer in which way you may expect success if the person also be capable that seeketh help 22. And while they abode in Galilee Jesus said to them The Son of man shall be betrayed into the hands of men 23. And they shall kill him and the third day he shall be raised again And they were exceeding sorry 22 23. Again Christ foretells them of his death and resurrection to instruct and prepare them for it which they were grieved at 24. And when they were come to Capernaum they that received tribute money came to Peter and said Doth not your Master pay tribute He saith yes And when he was come into the house Jesus prevented him saying What thinkest thou Simon of whom do the kings of the earth take custom or tribute of their own children or of strangers 26 Peter saith to him Of strangers Jesus saith to him Then are the children free 24 25. N. They had two sorts of Tribute but that here meant its likest was Pole-money imposed by Augustus first And by children is not meant free Subjects for such did pay but their own families And then its hard to know what Christs answer meant unless it were as many say Then this Tribute belongs of right to the house of David and I being of it am free Or else If Kings own Families be not taxed I that am the Son of the universal King from whom is all power and whose Subjects they are am rightfully freer than their Children This seemeth to me to be the sânce But he questioneth not but Tribute is due to Kings and other Powers 27. Notwithstanding lest we should offend them Go thou to the sea and cast a hook and take the fish that first cometh up and when thou hast opened his mouth thou shalt find a piece of money take that and give to them for me and thee 27. But we must deny our own right to avoid offence Go therefore and cast a hook and I will bring a fish to thy hand with half a Crown a Stater in his mouth which is the Poll-money for tâo persons Pay them that for thee and me Note 1. This shewed the great power of Christ 2 But why did he pay for Peter and not the rest Ans Peter had a house in Capernaum where they were and was there to pay his Poll-money Matth. 5.8 14. If it be as others think the Tax to the Sanctuary that is here meant it will make no doctrinal alteration The sense then will be A Tax due to God is rather due to me than from me that am the Son of God CHAP. XVIII 1. AT the same time came the disciples to Jesus saying Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven 1. Ambition stirred in them to debate who should be greatest in Christs Church or Kingdom next himsâlf 2 3. And Jesus called a little child unto him and set him in the midst of them and said Verily I say to you Except ye be converted and become as little children ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven 2 3. Christ set a child before them as a visible answer and said Except true conversion give you a new and humble mind and take you off from ambitious overvaluing earthly pomp and power that as teachable and obedient Disciples to the you may be drawn to set more by heavenly things you cannot be capable of entring into the heavenly Kingdom much less of being greatest there nor are you fit for a place in the Church on earth much less of power without covenanting this 4. Whoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven 4. Tho worldly men will think otherwise I tell you that the humblest Christian is the best and the best is indeed the greatest as being dearest unto God and he is fittest also for Church power 5. And whoso shall receive one such little child in my name receiveth me 5. And he that receiveth or sheweth kindness to any such humble Godly Christian I will take and reward it as done to me N. How do the Papal Clergy read this that hate revile silence and ruine or burn such But they cheat their Souls by saying that such are but Hereticks and Schismaticks and deny them to be Christ's and then they think they are disobliged and may use them as they first judge and call them 6. But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in me it were better for him that a milstone were hanged about his neck and that he were drowned in the depth of the Sea 6. But whoever he be that shall gall discourage or by threatning derision or persecution seek to drive the least from faith and holy living it were less hurt to that man how big soever he now look and talk that he were drowned in the Sea with a milstone about his neck for God will take vengeance on him 7. Wo to the world because of offences for it must needs be that offences come but wo to that man by whom the offence cometh 7. Wo to the world by reason of the Scandals oppositions and impediments to faith holiness and salvation which men will lay before each other some by errour some by crimes and some by persecution such scandals and hinderances and temptations there will be God will permit them for trial and men will commit them But the sin is great and it will be wo to the guilty especially the malignant persecutors and seducers 8. Wherefore if thy hand or foot offend thee cut them off and cast them from thee It is better for thee to enter into life halt or maimed rather than having two hands or two feet to be cast into fire everlasting 9. And if thy eye offend thee pluck it out and cast it from thee It is better for thee to enter into life with one eye rather than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire 8 9. Let nothing seem too dear to thee to secure thy salvation against such scandals and hinderances and temptations If it be friend or interest as dear to thee as thy hand or foot or eye it is a smaller loss to cast it away here and be saved hereafter than to keep it here and be damned hereafter to endless misery If thou hadst no other
way to avoid sin but dismembring thy body it would be a duty and no loss to do it Note 1. Christ had said this before Mat. 5.30 It s no fault to say the same thing often 2. If it be so dangerous to be tempted by others it s worse to be our own tempters 10. Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones for I say to you that in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father which is in heaven 10. Note O what men are they that read and preach this and yet not only despise them but first ignorantly or maliciously slander them and then by this justifie their railing persecuting and destroying them 2. What a comfort is it to the least true Christian that they have their Angels that have charge of them who always see Gods face in glory And shall not we then see it 11. For the Son of man is come to save that which was lost 11. And I that came into the world to save sinners will require it at your hands if you wrong or persecute them or hinder them from the way of their salvation 12. How think ye if a man have a hundred sheep and one of them be gone astray doth he not leave the ninety and nine and goeth into the mountains and seeketh that which is gone astray 13. And if so be he find it verily I say unto you he rejoyceth more of that sheep than of the ninety and nine which went not astray 12 13. Christ likeneth himself to men that have by unexpected success in recovering the lost a more sensible joy than for the rest tho not a higher esteem And if he so much rejoyce in them how will he take it of those that hate persecute or tempt them 14. Even so it is not the will of your Father who is in heaven that one of these little ones should perish 14. God loveth them better than you love sheep therefore he will save them and judge all those that would afright or drive away from their duty the meanest person 15. Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against thee go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone if he shall hear thee thou hast gained thy brother 16. But if he will not hear thee then take with thee one or two more that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established 17. And if he shall neglect to hear them tell it to the Church but if he neglect to hear the Church let him be to thee as an heathen man and a publican 15 c. And according to this compassionate tenderness of God and your Saviour must be your dealing with one another not to favour sin in any but to seek by love to save the sinner Therefore if any one that thou hast brotherly communion with do trespass against thee by injury or by scandalous crimes within thy notice go and tell him his fault privately in brotherly love and tenderness yet shewing him the evil of his sin that he may repent If he hear thee so as to repent and amend thou hast won him from the danger of his guilt which may be a comfort to thee But if he defend his sin or will not repent and amend cease not thy love or labour but take with thee one or two meet persons that two or three witnesses may the more aw him or credibly convict him And if he neglect to hear them having exercised due patience for the trial and fit means to convince him then make it publick by telling the Church in whose communion he liveth either by opening it in the Congregation that the Church-Guides may reprove him and exhort him to repent and pray for his repentance or when that is not convenient tell it the Guides of the Church that they may make it publick and do their office And if he neglect to hear this publick exhortation have no more communion or familiarity with him than with a Heathen or Publican but so carry it that he and others may see that thou esteemest him not as one of the Christian Society whom Christ will own Note This Text which is Christs Law of Church-discipline is perverted divers ways by several sorts of mistakers Some feign that it speaketh not of sins against God but of injuries against men and that by the Church is meant the Civil Judicature that then was inferiour or superior Sanhedrim But 1. it is evident that it is to Christians or Disciples that Christ giveth this Law others received no Law from him And it was how to deal with a Brother in order to Repentance and Salvation as the foregoing verses shew 2. Christ knew that the Sanhedrim were his deadly enemies and foretold that they would condemn him And therefore never made a Law to his Disciples to use them as their ordinary Judicature 3. He knew that they would hate and persecute his Disciples and therefore never sent them to them for right 4. He came to ubrogate Moses Law and overthrow their Mosaick policy And therefore did not establish it by this Law 5. He could never mean that Christians must take him for a Heathen that heard not the Jews Council when âhe foretold them how that Council would scourge them in their Synagogues and cast out their names and say all manner of evil of them falsly 1 Nor did Christ set up a Christian Judicature of Magistrates having the power of the sword instead of the Jewish For 1. Christ himself refused to use such a power on earth 2. He forbad it his Disciples that strove for it 3. The Text speaketh of no forcing power but perswasive and of no penalty but Alienation and disowning 4. The Apostles did never set up any such coactive Civil Judicature nor the Church after them for 300 years and much more which they would have done had Christ commanded it 5. But they did set up such Ecclesiastick Judicatures wherever they gathered Churches which was their actual visible exposition of this Law of Christ 6. It is not restitution or recovery of Lands Goods or Rights that is here mentioned as the end but the Winning of a brother by repentance 7. And what is more noted by Christ as an offence or trespass against us than scandal and dishonouring the Christian name and society and grieving good men by sinning against God I think these evidences prove past doubt that it is the discipline of Christian Churches Christ here institutes by a standing Law for which he gave the power of the Keys 2. The Church is told and heard when the Rulers are told and heard either before the whole congregation or that they may publish it The whole congregation is not to speak and be heard nor necessarily to be told by the offended himself But as the city is said to Receive and to Execute any Order from the King when the Magistrates do their part in it and the people theirs so it is with
man which had not on a wedding garment 12. And he saith to him Friend how camest thou in hither not having a wedding garment And he was speechless 11 12 N. Among the Jews the Marriages of rich men were solemnized with extraordinary pomp and feasting and by the Wedding or festival garment is meant true Faith and Repentance N. 1. Though all must be called in to the Church it is meant that they come as Christians indeed with true Faith and Repentance and dishonour not the Church by worldly common hearts and lives 2. God will find out every Hypocrite in the Church 3. None will be more unexcusable and speechless in judgment than ungodly hypocrites called Christians that live wickedly 4. It is not the Minister that called such nor the company that joyned with them that are blamed 13. Then said the king to the servants Bind him hand and foot and take him away and cast him into outer darkness there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth 13. Note As it is a double sin to be ungodly after Baptism and in the Church dishonouring the Christian name so such shall have greater punishment than ignorant infidels 14 For many are called but few are chosen 14. For those that are Baptized and called Christians are many but those that have true faith and repentance and godliness and shall be saved are few 15. Then went the Pharisees and took counsel how they might entangle him in his talk 15. The malicious Pharisees consulted how to get some words from him for which they might accuse him 16. And they sent unto him their disciples with the Herodians saying Master we know that thou art true and teachest the way of God in truth neither carest thou for any man for thou regardest not the person of men 17. Tell us therefore what thinkest thou Is it lawful to give tribute to Cesar or not 16 17. There were then two parties among the Jews The King Herod's party who were for giving Tribute to the Romans and the Pharisees party that were against the right of it And they sought to ensnare Christ saying It is the part of a Prophet not to fear man how great soever but plainly to speak the truth and we know thou art such an one Therefore tell us c. Note That the Jews fell under the Roman Power by division two brethren striving for the principality And one of them got the better by the Romans help consenting to be tributary under them And his party which ruled were for this Tribute But the party of the other Brother who was overcome took them but for Usurpers and such were the lower sort and many Pharisees So that they thought to draw Christ either to fall under the Roman severity or to lose the Populacy by his answer A way of ensnaring not yet ended 18. But Jesus perceived their wickedness and said Why tempt ye me ye hypocrites 19. Shew me the tribute money and they brought him a peny 20. And he saith to them Whose is this image and superscription 21. They say to him Cesars Then saith he to them Render therefore to Cesar the things that are Cesars and to God the things that are Gods 18 c. He knowing their wicked ensnaring design said ye hypocrites Why come you to ensnare me on pretence of being resolved by me Note That they are three distinct questions 1. Whether it be lawful to pay tribute to Cesar as being an owning of his power 2. Whether it be a duty and 3. Whether Cesar had true right to demand it And Christ was desired to answer the first And he had taught his Disciples how lawful it was for peace to give away their right much more now doth he intimate this to be lawfull for publick peace and safety 2. And the second question is by intimation resolved in the first For if it be lawful publick peace will make it a duty But he answereth so cautelously as not to resolve the third question Whether Cesar had right or were an Usurper and so avoided their snare Some think that Hircanus dedition to the Romans gave them right and others think he represented not the Nation And some think that many years possession gave him right and others say that meer possession without right groweth not to right by time And some think that the Jews so long using Cesars Coyn and Officers signified consent and gave him right And others say That this alone signified but Submission or Non-resistance through disability and not subjection or consent to Government If Cesar were an Usurper paying tribute owned not his right any more than contribution to conquering Soldiers A man may buy his life or peace of a Robber But Christ seemeth to answer but to the question askt him and not to meddle with any more Obj. The Tax intended in the question was that which Cesar alienated from the Temple and therefore the meaning was Is it not Sacriledge to pay that to Cesar that should be paid to God Ans And Christs answer is perfectly suited to such a question as if he had said without determining Cesars right to govern them You need not ask whether you shall pay it to God or to Cesar You may do both if you are able Pay Cesar that which is Cesars and give God nevertheless his due 22. When they had heard these words they marvelled and left him and went their way 22. When they saw they could not ensnare him they went away confounded and disappointed 23. The same day came to him the Sadducees which say there is no resurrection and asked him 24. Saying Master Moses said If a man die having no children his brother shall marry his wife and raise up seed to his brother 25. Now there were with us seven brethren and the first when he had married a wife deceased and having no issue left his wife unto his brother 26. Likewise the second also and the third to the seventh 27. And last of all the woman died also 28. Therefore in the resurrection whose wife shall she be 23 c. These Sadducees were Hereticks that believed no life after this nor Angels nor Spirits and yet professed to believe the five Books of Moses and so pretended Moses words to countenance their foolish error 29. Jesus answered and said to them Ye do err not knowing the scriptures nor the power of God 30. For in the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage but are as the Angels of God in heaven 29 30. You err through the ignorance of your gross and carnal minds and carnally misunderstand the Scriptures and the nature and power of God and so of Spiritual things In the life after this they have not flesh and bloud that lusteth and generateth as here but they are Spiritual substances like the Angels in Heaven that generate not 31. But as touching the resurrection of the dead have ye not read that which was spoken to you by God saying 32. I am the
house 18. Neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes 15.16.17.18 When ye see the desolating Heathen Army come to use their force and violence against the Sacred Place of the Jews answering that which Daniel saith of others then stay not but be gon and be glad if by Flight you can save your Lives but stay not to save your Goods or Cloathes 19. And wo unto them that are with child and to them that give suck in those days 19. And they that are made slow by impediments of children c. are like to lose their Lives 20. But pray ye that your flight be not in the winter neither on the sabbath day 20. It will increase the calamity of your Flight if it should fall out in the Winter when the Weather will delay you or on a Sabbath day when the Jews scruple Journeying or a Sabbath Year when the Land Untilled beareth not Fruit. 21. For there shall be great tribulation such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time no nor ever shall be 22. And except those days should be shortned there should no flesh be saved but for the Elects sake those days shall be shortned 21.22 N. This was most dreadfully fulfilled as Josephus who was then among them hath fully written 1100000 Killed and 97000 Captives 22. If these Slaughters by the Romans should continue long no Jews would be left alive But God will so far preserve the Believers that their Armies shall stay but a little while 23. Then if any man shall say to you Lo here is Christ or there believe it not 24. For there shall arise false Christs and false prophets and shall shew great signes and wonders insomuch that if it were possible they shall deceive the very elect 25. Behold I have told you before 23.24.25 In this Desolation it will add to their misery that False Christs and Prophets shall rise and promise to deliver them and lead them further into snares And they shall do such Signes and Wonders as if God did not preserve them would deceive the very chosââ of God the true Believers But whatever same you hear of such believe it not I have fore-warned you 26. Wherefore if they shall say unto you Behold he is in the desert go not forth Behold he is in the secret chambers believe it not 26. Go not after any such Deceiver where ever they say he is though he promise deliverance 27. For as the lightning cometh out of the east and shineth even unto the west so shall the coming of the Son of man be 27. For as you must look for no other Saviour so my coming will not be such an appearance in Flesh but by Heavenly Light shining forth from the East unto the Westerne Parts of the World by my Word and Spirit turning men from Darkness to Light in preparation to my coming to Judgment in which I will suddenly appear from Heaven in Glory to all the World as Lightning doth in a moment in the Skies Note Some Expositors rather think it speaketh of his sudden Destroying Jerusalem 28. For wheresoever the carcase is there will the eagles be gathered together 28. And as for these forlorne Jews whose deserved Destruction is decreed of God they are as a carcase to the Eagles the Roman Messengers of Gods Wrath will find them out Note Others expound it where the Gospel is Preached thither will the People flock 29. Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkned and the moon shall not give her light and the stars shall fall from heaven and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken 29 N. Some Expound this Metaphorically of the overthrow of all the Jewish State Power Policie Others of the Roman Wars and concussions Others properly of dreadful Prodigies that shall appear before Christs coming to Judgment Joel 2.31 and 3.15 30. And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory 30. As some Then the Jews shall be convinced that their destruction was Christs Revenge for his Death and Rejection and all the Tribes of their Land shall Mourn as if they had seen Christ coming himself against them in the clouds with Power and Glory As others The sign of the Cross shall appear to Constantine in the Skie and all the Heathen Nations shall Mourn and be cast down and they shall see Christ setting up his Kingdom by imperial Armes with Power and Glory As others Then shall Christ suddenly appear from Heaven to Judge the World and come in the clouds with Power and Glory to the grief and terrour of all the Wicked Supposing that Christ passed from the Destruction of Jerusalem to speak of his last coming 31. And he shall send his angels with a âreat sound of a trumpet and they shall gaâher together his elect from the four winds from one end of heaven to the other 31. As some He shall gather the Believers in all Judâa whom he saveth from this Destruction As others He shall send forth his Apostles with the Gospel as a Trumpet to call his chosen out of the World into his Church As others By Constantine and Christian Powers he shall through all the Empire set Christians in Honour and Power over the Heathens As others Literally He shall at his appearing and Judgment send his Angels and gather all his Elect to himself 32. Now learn a parable of the fig-tree When her branch is yet tender and putteth forth leaves ye know that summer is nigh 33. So likewise ye when ye shall see all these things know that it is near even at the doors 32.33 By the similitude of the Fig-tree I tell you that there must be time for these Changes but when ye see the beginning of these Signes Know that the accomplishment is not far off 34. Verily I say unto you This generation shall not pass till all these things be fulfilled 35. Heaven and earth shall pass away but my words shall not pass away 34.35 As some Some yet alive shall see all fulfilled that I have hitherto spoken that is Onely of the Destruction of Jerusalem As others That part that I have spoken of the Destruction of Jerusalem some alive shall see for it was but 38 years after As others some yet alive shall see the beginning of the performance of all that I have said and the rest will follow and a Thousand years with the Lord is but as one Day When Heaven and Earth passeth away you shall see that my Word is all Fulfilled They shall see the Catholick Church 36. But of that day and hour knoweth no man no not the angels of heaven but my Father onely 36. The day and hour of the Jews Destruction say some Of the End of the World say others none knows but God
some thirty some sixty and some an hundred 20. N. All sound Christians are not equally fruitful 2. The quality of the hearts of the hearers causeth the differing success of the same Doctrine or Sermons on different persons 21. And he said to them Is a candle brought to be put under a bushel or under a bed and not to be set on a candlestick 21. God doth not give you more light than others to hide it but to use it for the good of many 22. For there is nothing hid which shall not be manifested neither was any thing kept secret but that it should come abroad 22. Light is for the manifesting of all things and it will manifest all things how dark or secret soever they seem 23. If any man have ears to hear let him hear 23. Let him that hath ears and understanding see that he hear Gods word regardfully with all the serious attention of his heart for it is of greatest concernment to his soul 24. And he said to them Take heed what you hear with what measure ye mete it shall be measured to you and to you that hear shall more be given 25. For he that hath to him shall be given and he that hath not from him shall taken even that which he hath 24 25. See that you set your hearts to the word you hear For as you use Gods word he will use you Learn faithfully and you shall be taught more but if you stifle or neglect the truth your knowledge will be as none or worse than none to you and God may forsake your understandings 26. And he said So is the kingdom of God as if a man should cast seed into the ground 27. And should sleep and rise night and day and the seed should spring and grow up he knoweth not how 26 27. N. Man soweth but God blesseth it and we see it not grow but see that it hath grown Who then shall exact of another an account just when or how he was convetted 28. For the earth bringeth forth fruit of her self first the blade then the ear and after that the full corn in the ear 29. But when the fruit is brought forth immediately he putteth in the sickle because the harvest is come 28. Do your part in sowing and God will prosper it And tho you see not present fruit it will ripen and shew it self last and be rewarded and fully blest 30. And he said Whereunto shall I liken the kingdom of God or with what comparison shall we compare it 31. It is like a grain of mustard-seed which when it is sown in the earth is less than all the seeds that be in the earth 32. But when it is sowed it groweth up and becometh greater than all herbs and shooteth out great branches so that the fowls of the air may lodge under the shadow of it 30 c. You all look for the Kingdom of the Messiah but you mistake in expecting a sudden visible pompous appearance of it It is the Catholick Church for which now I am sowing the seed of the Gospel and seemeth like a grain of Mustard-seed a small inconsiderable thing one of the contemptiblest Societies on Earth But God will prosper this seed so that my Church shall become so conspicuous and eminent that Princes and Nations and worldly men shall be glad for their interest to have the name of Christians and to be under the protection of the Christian Powers 33. And with many such parables spake he the word to them as they were able to bear it 34. And without a parable spake he not to them and when they were alone he expounded all things to his disciples 33 34. He spake to them according to their low capacities as to Children by familiar comparisons further teaching the sence of all to those that as Scholars came to learn of him 35. And the same day when even was come he saith to them Let us pass over unto the other side 36. And when they had sent away the multitude they took him even as he was in the ship and there were also with him many other little ships 37. And there arose a great storm of wind and the waves beat into the ship so that it was now full 38. And he was in the hinder part of the ship asleep on a pillow and they awake him and say to him Master carest thou not that we perish 35. c. N. God raiseth dangers to shew us our weakness and his power in our deliverance 2. They are safe who are in the same ship with Christ 3. Yet Christ seemeth for a time to neglect us in our dangers as if he cared not what became of us 39. And he arose and rebuked the wind and said to the sea Peace be still and the wind ceased and there was a great calm 4. And he said to them Why are ye so fearful How is it that ye have no faith 41. And they feared exceedingly and said one another What manner of man is this that even the wind and the sea obey him 39. c. N. All things obey Christ save voluntary sinners 2. It is but a word of his that is needful to allay all our dangers 3. Too much fear sheweth too little faith Trusting Christ is the cure of such fear 4. How greatly should he be reverenced and obeyed by man whom wind and seas and all creatures must obey CHAP. V. 1. ANd they came over to the other side of the sea into the Countrey of the Gadarenes 2. And when he was come out of the ship immediately there met him out of the tombs a man with an unclean spirit 3. Who had his dwelling among the tombs and no man could bind him no not with chains 4. Because that he had been often bound with fetters and chains and the chains had been plucked asunder by him and the fetters broken in pieces neither could any man tame him 5. And always night and day he was in the mountains and in the tombs crying and cutting himself with stones Matth. 8.28 tells us that they were two which Mark denieth not tho he mention but one 6. But when he saw Jesus afar off he ran and worshipped him 6. Devils worship is but a constrained confession of Christs power over them 7. And cried with a loud voice and said What have I to do with thee Jesus thou Son of the most high God I adjure thee by God that thou torment me not 7. N. It is no wonder if malicious hypocrites abuse the name of God by Excommunications and reproaching of his truest servants when the Devil durst use Gods name to adjure Christ himself 8. For he said to him Come out of the man thou unclean spirit 8. N. It appeareth that Devils are not always just in the same condition but when they are restrained from going about to do mischief it is to them an imprisonment and tornment as it is to a Wolf to be tyed up from killing sheep
the Church He that is not against it is someway for it as Souldiers say of Countreymen that are not against them But as to their own Salvation He that is not for Christ above all the World is against him and no sincere Christian As Captains say of their listed Soldiers Fight or be Cashiered 41. For whosoever shall give you a cup of water to drink in my name because ye belong to Christ verily I say unto you he shall not lose his reward 41. He that doth the least good to a Christian from a true Love to Christ would do more were it in his Power And he that doth good but from common Principles though he be not Saved shall have some Reward and shall be no loser but a gainer by all the good that he doth 42. And whosoever shall offend one of these little ones that believe in me it is better for him that a milstone were hanged about his neck and he were cast into the sea 42 N. O then what will become of Tempters Persecutors and malignant Enemies By offending is meant hindring from Faith and a holy Life And by better is meant Its a smaller hurt 43. And if thy hand offend thee cut it ofâ it is better for thee to enter into life maimed then having two hands to go into hell into the fire that never shall be quenched 44. Where the worm dieth not and the fire is not quenched 45. And if thy foot offend thee cut it off it is better for thee to enter halt into life then having two feet to be cast into hell into the fire that never shall be quenched 46. Where the worm dieth not and the fire is not quenched 47. And if thine eye offend thee pluck it out it is better for thee to enter into the kingdom of God with one eye than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire 48. Where their worm dieth not and the fire is not quenched 43. c. So great is the difference between the wellfare of this Flesh and the Life to come that you cannot get Heaven and escape Hell fire at too dear a rate If a Hand or Foot or Eye were so strong a hindrance as that you had no other way to avoid Sin and Hell it is a far less evil to lose such a Member than to lie in Hell N. The meaning is not that any man is in such a Case that he hath no better way to avoid sin and Hell But if he had no better he should choose this Nor doth it mean that maimed Persons are maimed in Heaven but if it were so it were a less evil 49. For every one shall be salted with fire and every sacrifice shall be salted with salt 50. Salt is good but if the salt hath lost its saltness wherewith will ye season it Have salt in your selves and have peace one with another 49. And be sure that the fire of Affliction shall be as Salt to you all that now are thinking of Pre-eminence and those of you that are sound it shall make fitter to be pure Sacrifices to God 50. And you that are Preachers and Professors of Christianity being thus salted your selves must be the salt of the Earth to season others by holy Doctrine and Practice But if you should lose sound Doctrine and Christianity what then shall season you Keep up sound Truth that seasoneth though it cause some smart in your selves and instead of seeking Superiority live in peace and gentle Meekness with one another CHAP. X. 1. AND he arose from thence and cometh into the coasts of Judea by the farther side of Jordan and the people resort to him again and as he was wont he taught them again 2. And the Pharisees came to him and asked him Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife tempting him 3. And he answered and said unto them What did Moses command you 4. And they said Moses suffered to write a bill of divorcement and to put her away 1. N. These Hypocrites seemed by putting cases of Conscience to be afraid of Sinning 5. And Jesus answered and said unto them For the hardness of your heart he wrote you this precept 6. But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female 7. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother and cleave to his wife 8. And they twain shall be onââlesh so then they are no more twain but one flesh 9. What therefore God hath joyned together let no man put asunder 5. This Law was good in it self because it was fitted to your condition But it was the badness and hardness of your Hearts that made such a Tolleration needful to you to keep you from worse so it was not a full approbation of the thing For the perfect Law of Innocency so united Man and Wife that no man should Separate them for his own pleasure without Gods licence 10. And in the house his disciples asked him again of the same matter 11. And he saith unto them Whosoever shall put away his wife and marry another committeth adultery against her 12. And if a woman shall put away her husband and be marryed to another she committeth adultery 10. c. N. Though Mark mention not the exception of the case of Adultery mentioned by other Evangelists it is implyed 2. Quest Doth Adultery dissolve Marriage Ans It giveth cause of a dissolution by divorce or desertion But in some cases it is Lawful for the injured Person to forgive the wrong and continue in the relation without being Marryed over again 3. Quest May the Woman put away her Husband for Adultery Answ They that deny it because onely the Man hath Governing Power say nothing For the man doth it not as a Governour but as an injured Contractor seeketh it as Justice from the Magistrate or righteth himself if permitted by the Magistrate or if unjustly forbidden And the Woman may be an injured Contractor as well as the Man and may seek to the Magistrate for a Divorce and in some cases if denyed by the Magistrate may right her self by Desertion But whether that Desertion shall be called A putting away is but a controversie about the Name and not the Thing In what cases it is Lawful to Marry again is a different Controversie 13. And they brought young children to him that he should touch them and his disciples rebuked those that brought them 14. But when Jesus saw it he was much displeased and said to them Suffer the little children to come unto me and forbid them not for of such is the kingdom of God 13 14. N. Tho they brought them not to be baptized Christian Baptism being not fully instituted till after Christs Resurrection yet they are offered to Christ for his acceptance and benediction 2. He gave them such acceptance and blessing and declared them to be such as the Kingdom or Church of God consisteth of He could not mean only of adult persons that are
his shewing unto Israel 80. And John with his increase of age and strength shewed great strength of the Spirit of God in him and he dwelt in the wilderness or say some in the hill Countrey of Judaea bred up in a life of holiness and mortification till the time that he sett upon his publick ministry of preaching the Kingdom of the Messiah and repentance and baptizing CHAP. II. 1. ANd it came to pass in those days that there went out a decree from Cesar Augustus that all the world should be taxed 2. And this taxing was first made when Cyrenius was governor of Syria 3. And all went to be taxed every one into his own city 1 2 3. Augustus decreed that all the Empire called the Roman world should be enrolled in their several Families and Cities That he might know the state of his Empire and how to tax them 4. And Joseph also went up from Galilee out of the city of Nazareth into Judea unto the city of David which is called Bethlehem because he was of the house and lineage of David 5. To be taxed with Mary his espoused wife being great with child 4 5. She was now marryed though called espoused 6. And so it was that while they were there the days were accomplished that she should be delivered 7. And she brought forth her first-born Son and wrapped him in swadling cloths and laid them in a manger because there was no room for them in the inn 6 7. Note It should be rather in the stables than in the manger Had Joseph been a rich man its like he would have found better room 8. And there were in the same countrey shepherds abiding in the field keeping watch over their flock by night 8. Some one part of the night and some another by turns as is most likely 9. And lo the angel of the Lord came upon them and the glory of the Lord shone round about them and they were sore afraid 10. And the angel said unto them Fear not for behold I bring you good tidings of great joy which shall be to all people 11. For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour which is Christ the Lord. 12. And this shall be a sign unto you ye shall find the babe wrapped in swadling cloths lying a manger 9 10. Glory is Light Christs birth is cause of universal joy 12. stable 13. And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host praising God and saying 14. Glory to God in the highest and on earth peace good will towards men 13 14. Note Angels are the heavenly host Note Gods praise and Glory is the end of all his works Note Angels rejoiced at Christs birth and for mans redemption 14. In Christ the Redeemer God will be glorified in Heaven Peace will be made on Earth by this great Reconciler and Gods Love or Benevolence will be towards men Or Glory be to God in the Heavens through the Redeemer and Reconciliation or Peace on Earth to men that are the objects of Gods good will Q. Is it necessary or lawful to keep a day as holy in remembrance of Christs birth Ans 1. If any should appoint a weekly day for it it would be an usurping of the same power that hath already separated a weekly day for it it would be an usurping of the same power that hath already separateh a weekly day for commemorating the work of Redemption though specially for Christs Resurrection And it would seem an accusing Christs Law of insufficiency 2. And if any should make a yearly days observation necessary to the universal Church 1. They would usurp a power not given to any to make Laws for all the Church 2. And they would accuse Christs Law as imperfect But if particular Christians Churches or Countries voluntarily agree to celebrate yearly the memorial of Christs birth it is but what almost all the Churches on earth do and have done at least 1300 years And iâââlawful to keep a yearly day of remembrance for aây ãâã deliverance or mercy to the Church even in an Apâââle But if any Christian think that it is an unlawful addition to the institution of the Lords day which Goâ set a part for our commemorating the whole work of Redemption such shâuld not be forced to keep it against their Consciences but must avoid affronting them that do 15. And it came to pass as the angels were gone away from them into heaven the shepherds said one to another Let us now go even unto Bethlehem and see this thing which is come to pass which the Lord hath made known unto us 16. And they came with hast and found Mary and Joseph and the babe lying in a manger 17. And when they had seen it they made known abroad the saying which was told them concerning this child 18. And all they that heard it wondred at those things which were told them by the shephards 19. But Mary kept all these things and pondered them in her heart 20 And the shepherds returned glorifying and praising God for all the things that they had heard and seen as it was told unto them 15 16 17 18. In a Stable 19. Regarded themâ as tending to what was promised her 20. Angel are not first sent to Princes but to poor Shephards who must preach Christ 21. And when eight days were accomplished for the circumcising of the child his name was called Jesus who was so named of the angel before he was conceived in the womb 21. Jesus is a Saviour He was circumcised as bound to keep the Law of Moses not as a seal of pardon of sin to him 22. And when the days of her purification according to the law of Moses were accomplished they brought him to Jerusalem to present him to the Lord. 22. To the Priest as in Numb 3.12.46 23. As it is written in the law of the Lord Every male that openeth the womb shall be called holy to the Lord 24. And to offer a sacrifice according to that which is said in the law of the Lord A pair of turtle doves or two young pidgeons 23 24. See Levit. 12.6.8 25 And behold there was a man in Jerusalem whose name was Simeon and the same man was just and devout waiting for the consolation of Israel and the holy Ghost was upon him 26. And it was revealed unto him by the holy Ghost that he should not see death before he had seen the Lord Christ 25. Note The Messiah was much expected at that time Note It is Just and Devout men that God specially favoureth by exâraordinary gifts of his Spirit 27. And he came by the spirit into the temple and when the parents brought in the child Jesus to do for him after the custom of the law 28. Then took he him up in his arms and blessed God and said 29. Lord now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace according to thy word 30. For mine eyes have seen thy
the feet of the lowest to the lowest offices of Love and Service and now if you or any of my Ministers shall either disdain this by pride and instead of it domineer and menace or persecute the weak or by sloth or uncharitableness neglect such Ministerial offices of Love my example shall condemn all such 16. Verily verily I say unto you The servant is nor greater then his lord neither he that is sent greater then he that sent him 17. If ye know these things happy are ye if ye do them 16 17. Make not light of what I say to you and pretend not your superiority or Episcopal Power to excuse you from this Ministerial Service and condescension to the lowest you are not greater then I that send you you are but my servants and this is your service If you not only know this but do it you shall be blessed in your reward But if you pretend learning and knowledge and neglect this work your guilt and misery will be double 18. I speak not of you all I know whom I have chosen but that the Scripture may be fulfilled He that eateth bread with me hath lift up his heel against me 18. I do not equal you by this speech I know you all whom I have chosen to follow me and I know that in one of you that Scripture will be fulfilled He that eateth bread c. 19. Now I tell you before it come that when it is come to pass ye may believe that I am he 19. I tell you before that when you see that I know what will come so pass it may confirm your faith 20. Verily verily I say unto you He that receiveth whomsoever I send receiveth me and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me 20. But you that are my faithful Messengers shall not fail of success or of reward I will take the receiving of you and your Message as the receiving of my self and as the receiving of God himself that sent me 21. When Jesus had thus said he was troubled in spirit and tesâified and said Verily verily I say unto you that one of you shall betray me 21. Then Jesus with a troubled mind in a just sense of the Traitors Sin and Misery and his own approaching sufferedg told them more plainly that one of them would betray him to death 22. Then the disciples looked one on another doubting of whom he spake 22. They were troubled and were thinking who this should be 23. Now there was leaning on Jesus bosom one of his disciples whom Jesus loved 24. Simon Peter therefore beckened to him that he should ask who it should be of whom he spake 25. He then lying on Jesus breast saith unto him Lord who is it 23. John at the desire of Peter asked him secretly who it was 26. Jesus answered He it is to whom I shall give a sop when I have dipped it And when he had dipped the sop he gave it to Judas Iscariot the son of Simon 26. Jesus told John secretly it is he to whom I give the next piece of Bread dipped Which he did to Judas 27. And after the sop Satan entred into him Then said Jesus unto him That thou doest do quickly 27. As his hypocrisie and thieving and coveteousness gave Satan power over him before so now upon his obdurateness after all warnings he had greater power to hurry him to the execution And Christ by saying what thou dost do quickly intimated to him that he knew his mind 28. Now no man at the table knew for what intent he spake this unto him 28. None of them unless perhaps John understood what he meant 29. For some of them thought because Judas had the bag that Jesus had said unto him Buy those things that we have need of against the feast or that he should give something to the poor 30. He then having received the sop went immediately out and it was night 29. Judas had the Purse and that occasioned their mistake 30. N. This immediate going out maketh it unceâtain whether he received the Sacramental part of the Supper 31. Therefore when he was gone out Jesus said Now is the Son of man glorified and God is glorified in him 32. If God be glorified in him God shall also glorifie him in himself and shall straightway glorifie him 31.32 Now is the time at hand that I shall be glorified by my Death and Resurrection and God shall be glorified in me And because God is glorified in me he will glorifie me speedily in my self 33. Little Children yet a little while I am with you Ye shall seek me and as I said unto the Jews Whither I go ye cannot come so now I say unto you 33. Dear Children the time is now at hand when I must depart from you and you cannot now follow me 34. A new commandment I give unto you That ye love one another as I have loved you that ye also love one another 34. And being to part from you I leave this with you as my last and great command in my Testament that you truly love one another even as I have loved you who lay down my life for you 35. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples if ye have love one to another 35. It is not bare names and words that make men my true disciples but learning of me and obeying me And this is the great Lesson and Command which you must learn as the Symbol of my Religion and Church by which all must know that you are my disciples even by true practical effectual Love to all true Christians N. To hate maligne hurt and persecute Christs servants doth as truly prove men to be no Christians as to deny the faith how fair pretences soever may be their cloak 36. Simon Peter said unto him Lord whither goest thou Jesus answered him Whither I go thou canst not follow me now but thou shalt follow me afterwards 36. Thou shalt go to the same place in time and the like way 37. Peter said unto him Lord why cannot I follow thee now I will lay down my life for thy sake 38. Jesus answered him Wilt thou lay down thy life for my sake Verily verily I say unto thee the Cock shall not crow till thou hast denied me thrice 38. As confident as thou art of thy fidelity I know thy heart better than thou dost and I know that before Cocks crowing be past thou wilt thrice deny thou knowest me CHAP. XIV LET not your heart be troubled ye believe in God believe also in me 2. In my Fathers house are many Mansions if it were not so I would have told you I go to prepare a place for you 1. Let not my departure trouble your hearts trust God and trust me with your Souls and Bodies In my Fathers house there are Rooms enough to receive all mine as well as me If it were not so I would not have drawn you to hope for it in vain
that if any man did confess that he was Christ he should be put out of the Synagogue 23. Therefore said his parents He is of age ask him 18. c. N. 1. Unjust Judges resolve first what to do and enquire after 2. Though excommunication be Gods Ordinance the Devil oft useth it by wicked men against the just that own Christ and the Truth 24. Then again called they the man that was blind and said unto him Give God the praise we know that this man is a sinner 24. They said ascribe thy cure to God but think never the better of this man for we know by his breaking the Sabbath that he is a bad man N. Wicked persecutors that speak against Gods servants dare not directly speak against God but pretend to give him his praise while they persecute his servants 25. He answered and said Whether he be a sinner or no I know not one thing I know that whereas I was blind now I see 25. Though you say you know him to be a Sinner I know it not nor am bound to believe you But I welâ know he hath cured me of my blindness 26. Then said they to hâm again What did he to thee How opened he thine eyes 27. He answered them I have told you already and ye did not hear Wherefore woâld ye hear it again Will ye also be his Disciples 28. Then they reviled him and said thou art his Disciple but we are Moses disciples 29. We know that God spake unto Moses as for this fellow we know not from whence he is 30. The man answered and said unto them Why herein is a marvellous thing that ye know not from whence he is and yet he hath opened mine eyes 31. Now we know that God heareth not sinners but if any man be a worshipper of God and doeth his will him he heareth 27. Sure you do it not because you would be his disciples 28. They took it for a reproach to be Christs disciples 30. You are strangly ignorant that know not whence a man is that doth such Miracles Reason and common consent tells us that God heareth not the prayers of wicked men so far as to signifie his approbation of them but rejecteth them But it is Godly worshippers of him and them that obey his will that he heareth and approveth This none that owneth a God dare deny 32. Since the world began was it not heard that any man opened the eyes of one that was born blind 33. If this man were not of God he could do nothing 32. Never man did this before much less by human power He could never do it but by Gods power and approbation 34. They answered and said unto him thou wast altogether born in sins and doest thou teach us And they cast him out 34. N. It 's the way of proud wicked men to scorn to learn but to Lord it and revile and turn to violence on pretence of discipline when they cannot answer with reason 35. Jesus heard that they had cast him out and when he had found him he said unto him Doest thou believe on the Son of God 36. He answered and said Who is he Lord that I might believe on him 35. N. Christ receiveth those whom false Church governours unjustly cast out 2. Christ taketh advantage of mens injuries to convert the persons injured 3. The man was willing to believe as soon as he could be instructed whom he should believe in 37. And Jesus said unto him Thou hast seen him and it is he that talketh with thee 38. And he said Lord I believe and he worshipped him 37 38. He believed and bowed or fell down to him 39. And Jesus said For judgment am I come into this world that they which see not might see and that they which see might be made blind 39. It is part of my judicial office in this World to open the eyes of many that are now ignorant and blind in sin and to give up many to their wilful blindness who think themselves the wisest men but resist the light of saving truth 40. And some of the Pharisees which were with him heard these words and said unto him Are we blind also 40. N. Proud men especially it Rulers or Teachers of others can't endure to be told of their sin especially of their ignorance and error 41. Jesus said unto them If ye were blind ye should have no sin but now ye say We see therefore your sin remaineth 41. If your ignorance were as blindness is a necessary natural disease you would not be voluntary in your error and guilt of sin Or if you knew your selves to be ignorant and erroneous you would learn and be cured But your error being wilful and you conceited of your knowledg you are guilty and unexcusable and setled in your sin CHAP. X. VErily verily I say unto you He that entreth not by the door into the sheepfold but climbeth up some other way the same is a thief and a robber 2. But he that entreth in by the door is the the shepherd of the sheep 1. I say to you who have cast out this man for believing in me you take upon you to be the true guides of the people and you look for the Mesiah agreeable to your minds But Gods testimony and mission is the door to the Messiah and the Messiah is the great shepherd and the door to the inferior Pastors and the Flocks He that entereth any other way climbeth in as a thief But the true Shepherd principal and Ministerial cometh in by the door 3. To him the porter openeth and the sheep hear his voyce and he calleth his own sheep by name and leadeth them out 3. To the Messiah God will open the door and to Sub-Pastors they that by office are door-keepers to the Church must open it as to men sent of God And Gods Spirit teacheth Christians to know the voice of Christ and under him of those that speak his Word And as shepherds there regarded every sheep distinctly and called them by several names as Plow-men now do their Oxen and did not drive them with Clubs like Swine but go before them and call them to their Pasture by name so doth Christ and true Pastors now know every member of their Flocks and lead them by people after him he also perished and all even as many as obeyed him were dispersed 37. This Judas pretended to be a Captain of the People against submitting to the Roman taxing which he called servitude and unsufferable 38. And now I say unto you Refrain from these men and let them alone for it this Counsel or this work be of men it will come to nought 38. By Gods Providence without your violence 39. But if it be of God ye cannot overthrow it lest haply ye be found even to fight against God 39. You will overthrow your selves and not it if it be of God Its madess to fight against him Note O that the Malignant World would
which presageth their destruction 55. But he being full of the holy Ghost looked up stedfastly into heaven and saw the Glory of God and Jesus standing on the right hand of God 56. And said Behold I see the Heavens opened and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God 55 56. God gave him so extraordinary a measure of the Spirit as when he looked stedfastly toward Heaven he had an appearance of the Glory of God and Christ standing at his right hand which in this Rapture he declared to them all Note Christ saw it meet by such a glorious Miracles sight to encourage and honour his first dying Martyr O who would fear suffering for Christ Martyrs may expect the Spirits greatest help and afterward the most glorious Crown 57. Then they cryed out with a loud voyce and stopped their ears and ran upon him with one accord 58. And cast him out of the City and stoned him and the witnesses laid down their clothes at a young mans feet whose name was Saul 57 58. Note Holiness and Miracles do but increase their rage They will run when malignity and the Devil instigates Sinners are never so mad as against Christ and Mercy and their own Salvation They that were the Accusers for Blasphemy were by the Law to cast the first stone as the Executioners 59. And they stoned Stephen calling upon God and saying Lord Jesus receive my Spirit 59. Note He that gave up himself to Christ in life and death might comfortably expect to be received 2. The Spirit liveth after the bodies death And Christ receiveth it to himself This is part of Christs Office now in Heaven See my Printed Sermon on this Text. 60. And he kneeled down and cryed with a loud voyce Lord lay not this sin to their charge And when he had said this he fell asleep 6. He died Praying and that for his Persecutors as Christ did And it s like the Conversion of Saul was an answer to this Prayer Quest How far may we pray In Faith for wicked men or others and expect the thing prayed for Answ For that which is absolutely promised we may pray accordingly in assurance For that which supposeth a qualifying condition in the receiver we must believe that they shall have it if they are so qualified For that which hath no promise to them but is merely at Gods unrevealed Will we must pray with submission to that Will and accordingly take the event for uncertain CHAP. VIII ANd Saul was consenting unto his death And at that time there was a great persecution against the Church which was at Jerusalem and they were all scattered abroad throughout the Regions of Judea and Samaria except the Apostles 1. Note Sauls Persecution must be recorded before his Conversion 2. The purest Church was not free from the malice of wicked men 3. God used Malignant Persecutions for the spreading abroad his word 2. And devout men carried Stephen to his burial and made great lamentation over him 2. They made a Funeral for Stephen with solemn mourning 3. As for Saul he made havock of the Church entring into every House and hailing men and women committed them to prison 3. By halling people to Prisons out of their houses Saul wasted the gathered Church 4. Therefore they that were scattered abroad went every where Preaching the word 4. Note It was a tolerable hurt to their bodies which brought good to others Souls and so enlarged the Church by scattering it as seed is scattered that is sown 2. All Christians may and must publish the Gospel where they come if there be need tho only called Ministers must make an office and calling of it as separated to it 5. Then Philip went down to the city of Samaria and Preached Christ unto them 5. Philip the Deacon Preacht at the City of Samaria after by Herod called Sebaste 6. And the People with one accord gave heed unto those things which Philip spake hearing and seeing the miracles which he did 7. For unclean Spirits crying with loud voice came out of many that were possessed with them and many taken with palsies and that were lame were healed 8. And there was great joy in that City 6. The Samaritans received the Gospel with great joy convinced by Miracles and pleased by many Cures Note The Gospel where ever it cometh is cause of great joy 9. But there was a certain man called Simon which before time in the same city used sorcery and bewitched the People of Samaria giving out that himself was some great one 10. To whom they all gave heed from the least to the greatest saying This man is the great power of God 11. And to him they had regard because that of long time he had bewitched them with Sorceries 9. One Simon had long been reputed among them some great man even the great power of God as he boasted of himself because by Sorcery he had long bewitched and done some strange things among them And they all admired and regarded him Note Deceivers have usually many followers 12. But when they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the kingdom of God and the Name of Jesus Christ they were baptized both men and women 12. Note This suddain Baptizing yet implyeth time for instruction and profession of all essential to Christianity 13. Then Simon himself believed also and when he was baptized he continued with Philip and wondered beholding the miracles and signs which were done 13. Simon saw the reality of Philips Miracles being conscious of the fallacy of his own and he believed that Jesus was the Christ and was baptized into his name and stayed with Phillip admiring his works Note 1. Simon had a Superficial opinionative belief that was not clear and sound nor effectual to renew his Soul 2. The Ministers of Christ baptized not as Heart searchers as knowing mens sincerity but as taking their Profession for their title to Baptism 14. Now when the Apostles which were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God they sent unto them Peter and John 14. Note As Peter or John were no Rulers of the rest of the Apostles so the rest sent not them as Rulers of them by Vote but by brotherly request and consent 15. Who when they were come down prayed for them that they might receive the holy Ghost 16. For as yet he was fallen upon none of them only they were baptized in the Name of the Lord Jesus 17. Then laid they their hands on them and they received the holy Ghost 15. Note 1. It was at first the eminent Priviledge of the Apostles that the Holy Ghost should be given by their Ministry 2. Imposition of hands being an usual act of Authoritative benediction was used as the sign herein 3. Yet Prayer to God must first prevail for his grant thereof before the Sign was used 4. This gift of the Holy Ghost was not that which is Regenerating and necessary to pardon and Salvation else
he so sincerely believe in God and his Mercy as to fear and serve him or to work righteousness or truly obey his Laws he shall be mercifully accepted by him who is the rewarder of them that diligently seek him 36. The word which God sent unto the Children of Israel Preaching peace by Jesus Christ he is Lord of all 37. That word I say you know which was published throughout all Judea and began from Galilee after the baptism which John preached 38. How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the holy Ghost and with power who went about doing good and healing all that were oppressed of the Devil for God was with him 36 c. The word which God sent to the Children of Israel was not like Moses Law confined to them but it was the Proclaiming of Reconciliation to all Jews and Gentiles that will believe in him who is by Redemption Lord of all and not only of the Jews This word you cannot but have heard hath been published throughout all Judaea c. How God indued Jesus with the Holy Ghost and with Power who went about donig good and healing c. 39. And we are witnesses of all things which he did both in the land of the Jews and Jerusalem whom they slew and hanged on a tree 40. Him God raised up the third day and shewed him openly 41. Not to all the People but unto witnesses chosen before of God even to us who did eat and drink with him after he rose from the dead 39. We are Witnesses of his Doctrine and Miracles and of his Resurrection and did eat and drink with him being chosen to this Office 42. And he commanded us to preach unto the People and to testifie that it is he which was ordained of God to be the judge of quick and dead 42. Judge of all that are alive at his coming and that were dead before and are then raised 43. To him give all the Prophets witness that through his name whosoever believeth in him shall receive remission of sins 43. All the Prophets foretold that through the Merits of this the Messiah God by his Covenant of Grace would give Remission of sins to all that truly believe in him 44. While Peter yet spake these words the holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word 44. Even while Peter was thus speaking the great miraculous gift of the Holy Ghost came down on all that heard which broak out in the effects before them all 45. And they of the circumcision which believed were astonished as many as came with Peter because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the holy Ghost 46. For they heard them speak with tongues and magnified God Then answered Peter 45. This was astonishing News to the Jewish Christians to hear Gentiles speak Tongues not learned and to be rapt up in the praise of God 47. Can any man forbid water that these should not be baptized which have received the holy Ghost as well as we 47. Can any reason be given why these though Gentiles should not be Baptized when God hath thus signally owned them by his miraculous gift of the Spirit as he hath done us 48. And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Then prayed they him to tarry certain days 48. He caused them to be entred by Baptism into the Christian Covenant and Church and they prayed him to stay a while with them to confirm and comfort them CHAP. XI ANd the apostles and brethren that were in Judea heard that the Gentiles had also received the word of God 2. And when Peter was come up to Jerusalem they that were of the Circumcision contended with him 3. Saying thou wentest in to men uncircumcised and didst eat with them 1 2. Note 1. Even in the pure Apostolical first Church there were wrangling contending Christians 2. Even that which should have been their rejoycing was their matter of censorious contention 3. These weak ones charged sin on the Apostle as if they had been wiser and holier than he 4. It was the separating and self honouring vice which caused this censorous contention 4. But Beter rehearsed the matter from the begining and expounded it by order unto them saying 5. I was in the City of Joppa praying and in a trance I saw a Vision A certain Vessel descend as it had been a great sheet let down from Heaven by four corners and it came even to me 6. Upon the which when I had fastened mine eyes I considered and saw four-footed beasts of the Earth and wild beasts and creeping things and fowls of the air 7. And I heard a voice saying unto me Arise Peter slay and eat 8. But I said Not so Lord for nothing common or unclean hath at any time entred into my mouth 9. But the voice answered me again from Heaven What God hath cleansed that call not thou common 10. And this was done three times and all were drawn up again into Heaven 11. And behold immediately there were three men already come unto the house where I was sent from Cesarea unto me 12. And the Spirit bade me go with them nothing doubting Moreover these six brethren accompanied me and and we entred into the mans house 13. And he shewed us how he had seen an Angel in his house which stood and said unto him Send men to Joppa and call for Simon whose surname is Peter 14. Who shall tell thee words whereby thou and all thy house shall be saved 4. Of all this we have spoken on the former Chapter Note 1. God who hath ordained the Ministry of men will use it for mens Salvation 2. How greatly should the Gospel and mens Preachtng it be valued when it is Gods means of saving men 3. God used then to Covenant and save whole houshoulds together And it seems Cornelius's house was prepared for it 15. And as I began to speak the holy Ghost fell on them as on us at the beginning 16. Then remembred I the word of the Lord how that he said John indeed baptized with water but ye shall be baptized with the holy Ghost 15 16. I remembred Christs promise of the Spirit and saw that he owned them by fullfilling it 17. Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as he did unto us who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ what was I that I could withstand God 17. Seeing God so evidently owned them as he had done us I was neither able nor willing to oppose God in his way of mercy to the Gentiles which should rather be our joy 18. When they heard these things they held their peace and glorified God saying Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentace unto life 18. Note 1. Goâs miraculous gift of the Spirit was an undenyable evidence of his approbation 2. Censorious separating Contention came from hafty rash judging of things unknown and before they heard what could be said 3. When contentious censorious
Christians come to hear and know what may be said they may yield and charge their minds 19. Now they which were scattered abroad upon the persecution that arose about Stephen travelled as far as Phenice and Cyprus and Antioch preaching the word to none but unto the Jews only 19. Note The calling of the Gentiles was not yet well understand by them 20. And some of them were men of Cyprus and Cyrene which when they were come to Antioch spake unto the Grecians preaching the Lord Jesus 20. Note Whether by the Grecians be meant the Jews that speak Greek or Gentile Proselytes is doubtful 21. And the hand of the Lord was with them and a great number believed and turned unto the Lord. 21. God blessed their Ministry to the Conversion of a great number to Christianity 22. Then tidings of these things came unto the ears of the Church which was in Jerusalem and they sent forth Barnabas that he should go as far as Antioch 22. To confirm them and carry on the work 23. Who when he came and had seen the grace of God was glad and exhorted them all that with purpose of heart they would cleave unto the Lord. 24. For he was a good man and full of the holy Ghost and of faith and much people was added unto the Lord. 23. It rejoyced him to see what Gods Grace had done Note Every Goodman will be glad at the Conversion of Souls and the increase of the Church As Diabolists are grieved at it and fight against it 2. Young Converts need Counsel and Exhortation to be confirmed and persevere 3. Confirmation consisteth in a habitual fixed Resolution or full purpose to cleave to the Lord. 25. Then departed Barnabas to Tarsus for to seek Saul 26. And when he had found him he brought him unto Antioch And it came to pass that a whole year they assembled themselves with the Church and taught much people and the Disciples were called Christians first in Antioch 25. Barnabas having sought Saul and drawn him to Antioch for more publick service they two did for a whole year teach much People in the Church-Assembly which it seems was then but one And the Disciples were then first called Christians who before were called by Reprochers but Gallileans and Nazarites and since by Heresie and by hereticating reproaches are called by a multitude of dividing and disgraceful names 27. And in these days came prophets from Jerusalem unto Antioch 28. And there stood up one of them named Agabus and signified by the Spirit that there should be great dearth throughout all the world which came to pass in the days of Claudius Cesar 28. In divers Countrys especially in Judea should be a death 29. Then the Disciples every man according to his ability determined to send relief unto the brethren which dwelt in Judea 30. Which also they did and sent it to the Elders by the hands of Barnabas and Saul 29 30. The Famine being most in Judea the Country being dry and poor and having frequent Famines and many Converts to shew the power of Love having sold their Possessions heretofore for common use the Christians of other Countrys sent them relief by Paul and Barnabas to the Elders of the Church to be justly distributed as there was need Note Whether by Elders here be meant the unordained Seniors of the People Or the Presbyters ordained as such Or as Dr. Hamond thought Diocesane Bishops who yet had never a Presbyter under them and therefore were the single Pastors of single Congregations is sufficiently elswhere considered CHAP. XII Now about that time Herod the King stretched forth his hands to vex certain of the Church 2. And he killed James the brother of John with the sword 3. And because he saw it pleased the Jews he proceeded further to take Peter also Then were the days of unleavened bread 1. Note 1. Kings bear the Image of Gods Dominion and have their power from him and not against him and above all men are bound to serve him to the utmost Therefore such Persecutors as Herod being the greatest Traytors against God no doubt have answerable punishment in Hell 2. James that was one who sought to be Chief was the Chief or first of all the Apostles in Martyrdom and drank of Christs Cup and was Baptized with his Baptism 3. To please wicked men this King murdered Saints and displeased God 4. The Holy days of unleavened bread or Easter are celebrated with the Murder of Chrst first and of James after This the Hypocrites holyness 4. And when he had apprehended him he put him in prison and delivered him to four quaternions of souldiers to keep him intending after Easter to bring him forth to the people 4 He set sixteen Soldiers to keep him that after the Passover he might Sacrifice him to the People 5. Peter therefore was kept in prison but prayer was made without ceasing of the Church unto God for him 5. The Church for so great a Minister in so great danger betook themselves to their great remedy even constant importunate Prayer to God 6. And when Herod would have brought him forth the same night Peter was sleeping between two souldiers bound with two chains and the keepers before the door kept the prison 6. Just when the Tyrant intended hi Execution c. Note Chains and Keepers are nothing to God 7. And behold the Angel of the Lord came upon him and a light shined in the prison and he smote Peter on the side and raised him up saying Arise up quickly And his chains fell off from his hands 7. Note O how Powerful are Gods invisible Agents in Comparison of Mortal worms 2. It was a gentle harmless stroak that the Angel gave him and such are Gods awakning stroaks 8. And the Angel said unto him Gird thy self and bind on thy sandals And so he did And he saith unto him Cast thy garment about thee and follow me 9. And he went out and followed him and wist not that it was true which was done by the Angel but thought he saw a vision 8. Note Implicite obedience by following Gods call even when we know not whither is acceptable and safe 10. When they were past the first and the second ward they came unto the iron gate that leadeth unto the city which opened to them of his own accord and they went out and passed on through one street and forthwith the Angel departed from him 10. Note 1. Nothing can hold those that God will deliver 2. Angels are ministring Spirits for our good 11. And when Peter was come to himself he said Now I know of a surety that the Lord hath sent his Angel and hath delivered me out of the hand of Herod and from all the expectation of the people of the Jews 11. Note We seldom understand what God is doing for us in the beginning of our deliverances as we do at last 12. And when he had considered the thing he came to the house of
The number of twelve Apostles was fitted to the Jews Twelve Tribes to whom the Gospel was first to be Preached But when Christ would gather the Gentile Church he increased the number and Paul was commissioned by a voice from Heaven and he and Barnabas by a special mission of Christ by the Holy Ghost 2. The significant ceremony of renting the Cloths is used by these two Apostles 3. All good Men hate Idolatry and would not be Idoliz'd themselves 4. The Devil would honour the âinisters of Christ overmuch when it is to contradict their Doctrine 16. Who in times past suffered all Nations to walk in their own ways 17. Nevertheless he left not himself without witness in that he did good and gave us Rain from Heaven and fruitful seasons filling our hearts with food and gladness 16. He hath long connived by patient permissions at the manifold Idolatries and Vices of the World not punishing them as they deserved Yet his common mercies to Mens bodies did both signifie that he is the merciful Ruler and Benefactor to mankind and that he useth not sinful Man as the deserveth but in mercy obligeth all to gratitude and repentance 18. And with these sayings scarce restrained they the people that they had not done sacrifice unto them 18. Note So forward are Men to forbidden worship who are backward to spiritual and true 19. And there came thither certain Jews from Antioch and Iconium who perswaded the people and having stoned Paul drew him out of city supposing he had been dead 19. Note This is the levity of the vulgar that one day will sacrifice as to Gods to those whom after they would kill as male factors So little trust is to be placed in them And though we know not whether most of the same Persons were the Persecutors its like that many were 20. Howbeit as the Disciples stood round about him he rose up and came into the city and the next day he departed with Barnabas to Derbe 20. Note It s like his recovery was a miracle else stoning would have disabled him to travel 21. And when they had Preached the Gospel to that city and had taught many they returned again to Lystra and to Iconium and Antioch 21. Note Persecution made them not forsake the Plantations which they had newly made 22. Confirming the souls of the Disciples and exhorting them to continue in the faith and that we must through much tribulation enter into the Kingdom of God 22. Confirming them against the Temptation of Persecution which must be suffered by those that will be saved 23. And when they had ordained them Eldets in every Church and had prayed with fasting they commended them to the Lord on whom they believed 23. They setled the Christians that were converted in these several Cities in Church order ordaining Elders in every Church to be the Guides and Teachers of the rest and that with Fasting and Prayer because of the great importance of the work Note 1. It is made a controversie whether ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifie by suffrages or by laying on hands But it is of small importance For it is certain that the Apostles forced no Elders on the People but ordained them by the Peoples choice or consent And it is certain that ordination was the Apostles Act. 2. And it s a Controversie what is here meant by Elders whether Diocesane Bishops or meer Presbyters or Lay Elders or Deacons also The Scripture calls all Church-guides and Teachers Elders and here maketh no distinction It s certain that each Church here was but one small Assembly And therefore if they will call the Pastor of one Assembly a Diocesane it s a nominal strife If they say it is because they had Power to govern a Diocess of a multitude of Churches when they were gathered 1. They must prove that power given 2. Then they were no Bishops of those Churches till they were indeed Churches 3. And its probable that about those near Cities that was not in their life time Though it be not certain that by Elders in every City is meant more than one in each City yet by the Phrase it is most probable specially considering what evidence there is of many at Corinth Antioch and Jerusalem 24. And after they had passed throughout Pisidia they came to Pamphylia 25. And when they had Preached the word in Perga they went down unto Attalia 26. And thence sailed to Antioch from whence they had been recommended to the Grace of God for the work which they fulfilled 24. They returned to Antioch in Syria not Antioch in Pisidia to give the Church an account of their success 27. And when they were come and had gathered the Church together they rehearsed all that God had done with them and how he had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles 28. And there they abode long time with the Disciples 27. Note 1 It was a Congregation and not a Diocess of a multitude of Congregations that is called the Church which they Congregated 2. They brought them the glad Tidings that the Gentiles had received the Faith Though it was in the Jews Synagogues that they preacht at least for the most part CHAP. XV. ANd certain men which came down from Judea taught the brethren and said Except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses ye cannot be saved 1. Some Christian Jews thought and taught that Circumcision and keeping the Law of Moses is necessary to Salvation both to Jew and Gentile Christians Note 1. The sound Doctrine of Christianity was quickly corrupted be erring Teachers 2. The threatning of damnation and making error seem necessary to salvation was used to affright timerous Christians into false ways 2. When therefore Paul and Barnabas had no small dissension and disputation with them they determined that Paul and Barnabas and certain other of them should go up to Jerusalem unto the Apostles and Elders about this question 2. Note To be Dissenters and Disputants against errors and tyrannical impositions upon conscience is no fault but a great duty 2. It s but a groundless fiction of some that tell us that this was an appeal to Jerusalem because it was the Metropolis of Syria and Antioch As if Metropolitan Church Power had been then settled When long after when it was devised indeed Antioch was above Jerusalem And it s as vain a fiction that this was an appeal to a general Council as if the Apostles and Elders at Jerusalem had been a general Council when none of the Bishops of the Gentile Churches were there or called thither It is notorius that it was an appeal to the Apostles taking in the Elders as those that had the certainest notice of Christs mind having conversed with him and being entrusted to teach all Nations whatever he commanded them and had the greatest measure of the spirit and also being Jews themselves were such as the Judaizing Christians had no reason to suspect or reject 3. And being
and Persecution against the Servants of Christ who must Preach the Gospel contrary to this interest 25. Sirs ye know that by this craft we have our wealth 26. Moreover ye see and hear that not alone at Ephesus but almost throughout all Asia this Paul hath perswaded and turned away much People saying that they be no Gods which are made with hands 27. So that not only this our craft is in danger to be set at nought but that also the Temple of the great goddess Diana should be dispised and her magnificence should be destroyed whom all Asia and the world worshippeth 28. And when they heard these sayings they were full of wrath and cried out saying Great is Diana of the Ephesians 25 26 27. Note Arguments from Wealth and Interest are unanswerable with blinded Worldlings and raise the rage of the Rabble against Reformation Here we may see what resisteth Reformation in the Church of Rome Can it be hoped that any Truth or Reason should perswade the Pope and Cardinals and all their worldly Prelates to give up their Wealth Grandure Power and Dominion and all their Lay Chancellors to surrender with repentance their gainful Usurpation of the Power of the Keys And all their Courts called Ecclesiastick Officials Commissarieâ Surrogates Archdeacons and all the multitude of their sub-Officers to become poor by giving over their Trade of Money-catching and all their Inquisitors to vomit up ther blood and gain And all the Crowds of Jesuits and Fryers to lose their Revenues and Life of Ease and their worldly Clergy who live in lazy Ignorance and fleshly ease and pleasure and railing at truth and serious Godliness to become poor and base by renouncing their Usurpation and their maintenances and domination which they get by pretending to watch and rule for the saving of the Peoples Souls What power but Gods can overcome all this 29. And the whole city was filled with confusion and having caught Gaius and Aristarchus men of Macedonia Pauls companions in travel they rushed with one accord into the Theatre 30. And when Paul would have entred in unto the People the Disciples suffered him not 29. Interest caused rage and confusâon 31. And certain of the cheif of Asia which were his friends sent unto him desiring him that he would not adventure himself into the Theatre 31. The Theatre was the place where they met to judge Offenders and cast them to Wild Beasts And some of the Priests or Heathen Masters of those Executions favoured Paul and disswaded him from coming 32. Some therefore cried onething and some another for the assembly was confufed and the more part knew not wherefore they were come together 32. Note What Reason or Justice is to be Executed where the ignorant Rabble are up and rage 33. And they drew Alexander out of the muâtitude the Jews putting him forward And Alexander beckoned with the hand and would have made his defence unto the people 34. But when they knew that he was a Jew all with one voice about the space of two hours cried out Great is Diana of the Ephesians 33. Note It s like but not certain that this Alexander was he that Paul tells Timothy did him much evil Whether he were a Jew or a Christian by Religion is uncertain 35. And when the town-clerk had appeased the people he said Ye men of Ephesus what man is there that knoweth not how that the city of the Ephesians is a worshipper of the great goddess Diana and of the Image which fell down from Jupiter 36. Seeing then that these things cannot be spoken against ye ought to be quiet and to do nothing rashly 37. For ye have brought hither these men which are neither Robbers of Churches nor yet Blasphemers of your goddess 35. Note It is the Office of Rulers to appease the Rabbles rage by reason and Authority 2. It seems the Christians in wisdom had asserted Christianity without saying much against Diana which would have enâaged the People against them 38. Wherefore if Demetrius and the craftsmen which are with him have a matter against any man the law is open and there are deputies let them implead one another 38. If they have any Action let it be tryed fairly at the Judicatures by Law and not thus by Tumult 39. But if ye enquire any thing concerning other matters it shall be determined in a lawful assembly 39. If beside matters of wrong you have any Accusation of more publick concern it must be tryed in a greater Assembly and higher Judicature Note The higher Judicatures consisted of fuller Assemblys than the lower 40. For we are in danger to be called in question for this days uprore there being no cause whereby we may give an account of this concourse 41. And when he had thus spoken he dismised the Assembly 40. Our Superiours are justly jealous of Tumults and we are in danger to be questioned for this and can give no just reason to excuse it CHAP. XX. ANd after the uprore vvas ceased Paul called unto him the Disciples and embraced them and departed for to go into Macedonia 2. And vvhen he had gone over those parts and had given them much exhortation he came into Greece 3. And there abode three months 1. Note He spared no labour to save Souls and gather Churches And vvhen the Jevvs laid vvait for him as he was about to sail into Syria he purposed to return through Macedonia 4. And there accompanied him into Asia Sopater of Berea and of the Thessalonians Aristarchus and Secundus and Gaius of Derbe and Timotheus and of Asia Tychicus and Trophimus 5. These going before tarried for us at Troas 3. Note The Jews though neerer in Religion than the Heathens yet persecuted the Christians when the Heathens gave them liberty of Religion till Nero's time even as the Papists do the Reformed whom Turks tolerate 2. Timothy was not now fixed Bishop of Ephesus who travelled with Paul 6. And vve sailed avvay from Philippi after the days of unleavened bread and came unto them to Troas in five days vvhere vve abode seven days 7. And upon the first day of the vveek vvhen the Disciples came together to break bread Paul Preached unto them ready to depart on the morrovv and continued his speech until midnight 7. On the Lords day when the Christians met as they used to do to Eat a Supper together and the Lords Supper after it Paul being to depart on the morrow was the longer in Preaching to them even till Midnight 8. And there vvere many lights in the upper Chamber vvhere they vvere gathered together 9. And there sat in a vvindovv a certain young man named Eutychus being fallen into a deep sleep and as Paul vvas long Preaching he sunk dovvn vvith sleep and fell dovvn from the third loft and vvas taken up dead 10. And Paul vvent dovvn and fell on him and embracing him said Trouble not your selves for his life is in him 8. Note This accident was to
And he said unto me Depart for I will send thee far hence unto the Gentiles 21. I have other work for thee to do elsewhere with more success 22. And they gave him audience unto this word and then lift up their voices and said Away with such a fellow from the earth for it is not fit that he should live 22. Note 1. Of how little credit is the judgment of blinded wicked Men of Gods Servants when they judge them unfit to live on earth it signifyeth no guilt in them but their own madness 23. And as they cried out and cast of their cloathes and threw dust into the air 24. The chief captain commanded him to be brought into the castle and bad that he should be examined by scourging that he might know wherefore they cryed so against him 23 24. Note What usage Gods Servants must look for in the world The Legalists rage as the Devills Bedlams and the Heathen judge who was just and preserved him yet would scourge him on presumption before he heard his cause but there is at hand a final judgment where all these Bedlams and Tyrants shall be cast 25. And as they bound him with thongs Paul said unto the centurion that stood by Is it lawful for you to scourge a man that is a Roman and uncondemned 25. As they prepared his Body to be scourged he said Is it not against your Law to scourge a Man uncondemned who is a Denizon of the Roman priviledges 26. When the centurion heard that he went and told the chief captain saying Take heed what thou doest for this man is a Roman 27. Then the chief captain came and said unto him Tell me art thou a Roman He said Yea. 28. And the chief captain answered with a great sum obtained I this freedom And Paul said But I was Free-Born 26. Art thou a Roman Denizon Note Tarsus was a City that was enfranchised with the Roman priviledges 29. Then straightway they departed from him which should have examined him and the chief captain also was afraid after he knew that he was a Roman and because he had bound him 29. Note The fear of Mans Laws hath more power with worldly Men than the fear of God 30. On the morrow because he would have known the certainty wherefore he was accused of the Jews he loosed him from his bands and commanded the chief priests and all their council to appear and brought Paul down and set him before them 30. He would hear him and them together CHAP. XXIII ANd Paul earnestly he holding the council said Men and brethren I have lived in all good conscience before God until this day 1. Quest Did Paul persecute with a good Conscience Ans He went according to his Conscience though in sinful ignorance 2. And the high priest Ananias commanded them that stood by him to smite him on the mouth 2. Note The usual Justice of proud Archpriests whose will is instead of reason and equity 3. Then said Paul unto him God shall smite thee thou whited wall for sittest thou to juge me after the law and commandest me to be smitten contrary to the law 4. And they that stood by said Revilest thou Gods high Priest 3. Note The gross injustice of the Archpriest is not blamed by them but Paul taken as criminal for reproving it 5. Then said Paul I wist not brethren that he was the high Priest For it is written Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people 5. Note Some think that Paul confesseth himself guilty of rashness or passion But others rather think that he spake but Ironically Ananias being indeed no High Priest but an Usurper but yet it was not prudence for Paul openly to say so q. d. I knew not that he was the true High Priest for he was not and I confess it a Sin to revile Rulers for it is forbidden But it s no sin to vindicate innocency and declare the unrighteousness of Oppressours and Prophetically to foretel Gods Judgments against them Christ said more who never sinned and was made under the Law Rulers are not unreprovable 6. But when Paul perceived that the one part were Sadducees and the other Pharisees he cried out in the council Men and brethren I am a Pharisee the Son of a Pharisee of the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called in question 6. He took the advantage of their own differences to draw the Pharisees to favour him and to turn their opposition against each other He spake nothing but the Truth but he left out one half of the truth and so it was a sort of Equivocation which is a sepaking part of the truth concealing another part knowing that the hearer will thence misunderstand it This is a fault when we are obliged to declare the whole or when its injurious to the Hearers or to the Truth but by concealment to occasion other Mens error or deceit is not always a sin 7. And when he had so said there arose a dissension between the Pharisees and the Sadducees and the multitude was divided 8. For the Sadducees say that there is no resurrection neither angel nor spirit but the Pharisees confess both 8. How bad a State was the Jewish Church in when Men that believed no life but this had equal power with the rest in Priesthood and Government 2. What Hypocrites were these Pharisees that could thus embody with damnable Hereticks and yet could not endure Christians but silenced and murdered them like the Papists Prelates who can endure Jews and Atheists while they burn or silence Protestants 9. And there arose a great cry and the scribes that were of the Pharisees part arose and strove saying We find no evil in this man but if a spirit or an angel hath spoken to him let us not fight against God 9. Note See how partiality will change Mens Judgment according to the interest of a party or faction 10. And when there arose a great dissension the chief captain fearing lest Paul should have been pulled in pieces of them commanded the souldiers to go down and to take him by force from among them and to bring him into the castle 11. And the night following the Lord stood by him and said Be of good cheer Paul for as thou hast testified of me in Jerusalem so must thou bear witness also at Rome 11. Note Gods encouragements accompany his commands and faithful service 12. And when it was day certain of the Jews banded together and bound themselves under a curse saying that they would neither eat nor drink till they had killed Paul 12. Note Seeing the Pharises now spake for him it seems all or most of these furious men were Sadducees who were then the strongest Party And even to this day those that believe no life to come are the most cruel Enemies of Believers And what should deter such from bloody Vows Conspiracies and Perjuries When yet only Devillish malice doth provoke them 13.
the Judgment of others 1. It is certain that God never meant to restore the Jewish Politie under Moses's Law for that Law is abrogated by Christ and so that Politie It 's Jewish Contradiction of Christianity to expect such a Restoration 2. Much less will God ever confine the Church and Covenant of Peculiarity to the Jewish Nation and take it from the Gentiles and cease Catholicism 3. Nor will God restore and confine the Jews to their ancient Country in Palestine which being such a Country of Wales now barren and about half as big as England would be far from making them a People of eminent Glory in the World but rather contemptible in that respect 4. Nor hath God promised to make the Jews Lords and Rulers over the rest of the Nations of the Earth as the Carnal sort of them did expect 5. Therefore no other calling of the Jews can be expected but that they become Parts of the Catholick-Church 6. It seems to me by History that this is performed long ago the main Body of their Nation being turned to Christianity To which purpose consider these things 1. Myriads were converted in Judea by the Apostles 2. In all other Countries of the Roman Empire the scattered Jews had Synagogues to which the Apostles first Preached and where they first gathered the Rudiments of the Christian Churches 3. A vast Number of the unbelieving Jews were destroyed by Vespasian and Titus when Jerusalem was besieged and destroyed 4. Many more Jews were then converted when they saw God's Judgements executed on them and the Christians spared 5. Vast Numbers of the remainder of the Unbelievers were destroyed by Adrian and the Christians spared and many turned Christians then 6. Since then many have been converted by Solemn Disputes and many Jews become eminent Doctors in the Church 7. They were ever fond of their own Country and therefore we may suppose that as many as could lived there And it 's known that all Conquerours use to transplant only the Rich and Ruling Men and leave the Multitude of the poor Labourers to manure the Ground that it may yield them Tribute So did Nebuchadnezzar And so in England did the Romans Saxons Danes and Normans They left the Vulgar to possess the Land under them or else the Land would have been unprofitable to them It was the Rich and the Soldiers that they drove into Wales so that we are mostly of a British Off-spring Now it is known that in the Days of Constantine and the following Christian Emperours though no Country wholly turned Christian of a long time Judea turned as other Provinces did and had their Bishops and their Patriarch in Councils and proportionably rather more than in other Countries were Christians there So that Judea was Christian as other Provinces were CHAP. XII 1. I Beseech you therefore brethren by the mercies of God that ye present your bodies a living Sacrifice holy acceptable unto God which is your reasonable service 1. Now to make Application of all this Doctrine fore-written I beseech you as you have a due sense of Christ's offering himself a Sacrifice for our Sins and of the great Mercy of the Gentiles Salvation by Grace and of our deliverance from the Burdens of the Jewish Law those costly Sacrifices of Beasts being abrogated by Christ that you will resign and dedicate your selves to God and as a living holy Sacrifice give up your own Bodies wholly to him even to the Obedience of his Commands and to suffer what he calls you to even to death which will be better than a Sacrifice of Beasts even a reasonable holy acceptable Service of God 2. And be not conformed to this world but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind that you may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God 2. And now you are called out of the World and made a Peculiar People to God conform not your selves to the sinful Practices of the World but be transform'd from your former Errours and Sins by the renewing of your Minds by Truth and Holiness that you may know by experience the Goodness of God's Ways to which you are called and the Greatness of his Love 3. For I say through the grace given unto me to every Man that is among you not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think but to think soberly according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith 3. And specially because that the proud over-valuing of Mens own Understandings and thinking that they know more than they do is the common Cause of Errours and Sins of Censures Divisions and Heresies in the Churches I do as an Apostle sent and taught of God admonish and charge you all every one to think humbly of himself and not to think your selves wiser or better than you are but with wise self-suspicion and consciousness of your Ignorance and great Imperfection to think soberly of your selves according to truth and to the degree of Faith and Wisdom given you of God 4 5. For as we have many members in one body and all members have not the same Office so we being many are one body in Christ and every one members one of another 4 5. For as the Members of the same Body have great diversity in Number and Office so we though many individual Persons make up one Body or Church in Christ the Head in whom we are united and are related to each other as Members of the same Body 6. Having then gifts differing according to the grace that is given to us whether prophecie let us prophecie according to the proportion of faith 7. Or ministry let us wait on our ministring or he that teacheth on teaching 6 7. Seeing it pleaseth God to give various degrees of Gifts according to the dispensation of his Free Grace and not to make all equal in Gifts or Office let all confine themselves to their Measure and Office and that let them faithfully execute Let those that are inspired to speak as from God by Prediction or Instruction speak what God hath revealed to them according to the proportion of their Revelation and Knowledge and no more and not pretend Special Revelation against the sealed Word of Faith Let those that are called to any Special Service for the Church perform their own Office faithfully therein And let those that are called to teach be faithful Teachers Neglect not your own part and invade not others 8. Or he that exhorteth on exhortation He that giveth let him do it with simplicity He that ruleth with diligence He that sheweth mercy with chearfulness 8. He that is to exhort Men to practise what is taught let him do it diligently for Mens corrupt Wills and Affections have need of excitation and Persuasion as well as their Understandings of Information He that giveth his own or the Churches let him do it sincerely and impartially He that is intrusted to govern Chruch or Family let him
kept secret since the world began but now is made manifest and by the scriptures of the prophets according to the commandment of the everlasting God made known to all nations for the obedience of faith 27. To God only wise be glory through Jesus Christ for ever Amen 25 26 27. I conclude as Christ taught us in his Prayer with that which is the End of all Religion and of our Lives and salvation it self the Glorifying of God To him that can make all our Exhortations effectual and is of Power to establish you according to that Gospel which we preach as it is now a Mystery openly revealed which was more darkly delivered from the beginning and not clearly understood by Jews or Gentiles but now is openly made manifest by Christ the Light of the World and his Spirit in his Servants and by the Scriptures of the Prophets now opened and agreeing with our Gospel which by Gods Command we make known to all Nations to bring them to this Faith which now is the eminent and necessary Obedience to the Command and Covenant of Grace I say To God only be Glory as the End of all our Grace and Glory through Jesus Christ whom he hath ordained to be the Chief Means and Glass in whom his Glory shall shine forth to Man for ever Amen ANNOTATIONS WHy do we read so much in the scriptures of the Obedience of Faith Some would not have Faith called Obedience lest that signifie Works Ans God hath not made Believers or Unbelievers Lawless or under no Command No Act of Man pleaseth God whicn is not Obedience to his Will When God sendeth abroad the Gospel or Word of Faith he commandeth Men to hear it believe it and obey it But bare Commanding is not all but with it he giveth convincing Evidence of its Truth and persuading Reasons and Motives to obey it Therefore we translate the same Word sometime believing and sometime being persuaded and the same sometime unbelieving and sometime unpersuaded and disobedient And Christ is called The Author of eternal Salvation to all them that obey him To say that Faith as it is Obedience is the Condition or Qualification for Salvation but not for Pardon or Justification is a perverse Invention of Mans Brain But cannot Men distinguish between obeying the Law of Innocency or of Moses and obeying the Law of Faith and Grace yea and between obeying this Gospel initially by believing repenting and entring into the Baptismal Covenant which entreth into a State of Justification and Right to Life and the progressive Obedience of performing that Covenant to the End which is necessary to Survivors for actual Glory Christ knew what he said to the Jews This is the work of God that ye believe on him whom the Father hath sent and Paul was sent to the Gentâle World to preach the Obedience of Faith that is that Obedience which consisteth in actual Faith performed to the Doctrine and Command of Faith and which hath the Promise of Pardon Grace and Glory freely given for the Merits of Christ The First Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the CORINTHIANS The INTRODUCTION WHen it was that Paul wrote this Epistle and when these Corinthians were converted to Christianity and what Wealth and Reputation Corinth a Chief City of Achaia was then of I pass by as things presupposed The Occasion of writing this is of nearer concern to be known for the understanding of it It was not unusual with him as to visit the Churches which he had planted so to write to them for their Establishment when he could not be present with them But as to the Matter and Manner of his Writing the Case of the Corinthians was the Occasion 1. There were several Cases which it seems they proposed to him which he resolveth as about Church-Order and Prophesie and Prayer about Eating things offered to Idols about Marriage and Separation c. 2. There were many Scandals among them which he endeavoureth to heal by convincing Reproof as 1. âactions and Schisms by setting up Teachers in envious Competition 2. Conceitedness of more Wisdom than they had 3. Hearkning to envious Teachers that villified him and defamed his Person and Ministry 4. The favouring of Incest and Scandal and neglect of Discipline 5. Going to Law against one another and that before Heathen Judges when they should have decided their Differences by amicable Arbitration 6. Defrauding and wronging one another 7. Too easie Thoughts of Fornication 8. Scandalous eating things offered to Idols 9. Too much backwardness to maintain the Ministers and the Charges of their Work 10. Prophane Disorder at their Love-Feasts and Sacrament even to partiality and Excess of Drink and scandalous Unreverence for which God punihsed some in the Flesh 11. Overvaluing Gifts and undervaluing lower Christians that wanted them as not enough sensible of the Necessity and Extent of Christian Unity 12. Disorder in their Sacred Assemblies in the Exercise of their Gifts 13. Some erring about and against the Resurrection and others too much hearkning to them These things Paul reproveth and blameth them for not reforming but persuadeth none to separate from that Church for all these Corruptions But by this we may know what must be expected from young unskillful Christians and what Faults will be in such Churches as ours though the Pastors were the best when the Churches were so faulty in the Apostles Time and Presence and how far they are from the Apostolick Spirit Skill Love and Lenity who would Excommunicate all as intollerable Schismaticks who Conform not to all their devised unnecessary Additions and dare not subscribe their Justification or Approbation of all their Forms And they also that quarrel with their Teachers and forsake them when Men of New Opinions and Zealous Confidence tempt them And they that in stead of doing their own part to reform the Corruptions of such Church and in Love and Tenderness to draw Sinners to Repentance do take the dividing lazie Course to separate from such Churches with a few counted the best who will put them to least Labour and Trouble in Discipline Paul himself held Communion with this and other such Churches notwithstanding all these Faults And we find not that he Excommunicated any one though he require them to do it and decreed to do it but on one 1 Cor. 5. and reverst that Purpose I find not in all the New Testament that there was ever two Christian Churches in any one Town or City upon any Difference among them unless you will call the condemned Nests of Hereticks such CHAP. I. 1. PAul called to be an apostle of Jesus Christ through the will of God and Softhenes our Brother 2. Unto the church of God which is at Corinth to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus called to be saints with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord both theirs and ours 1 2. Paul a called Apostle by the special Electing Will and Favour of
them to us his Apostles and to others that have his Spirit in the measure that they have it For the Spirit of God is given us in our several measures to teach us all things fit for us to know even the Depths of God 11. For what man knoweth the things of a man save the spirit of man which is in him even so the things of God knoweth no man but the spirit of God 11. As a Mans Spirit is conscious of its own secret Actings and Thoughts which no Man else can know so the Spirit of God knoweth the Secret things of God and maketh us know them in our measures which they that have not the Spirit cannot by all their Learning know 12. Now we have received not the spirit of the world but the spirit which is of God that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God 12. And this Spirit God hath given to us not the Spirit of the World to make us carnally and worldly wise but the Spirit of God to make us savour and know God's great mysterious Gifts of Grace 13. Which things also we speak not in the words which mans wisdom teacheth but which the holy Ghost teacheth comparing spiritual things with spiritual 13. And these are the things which we preach to you not in the Words and Manner now counted by the Heathens to be Learned and Wise nor after their vain Arts but in the very Words and Manner which God's Spirit teacheth us who teacheth us the Matter fitting Spiritual Words to Spiritual Things that all may be of God 14. But the natural man receiveth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishness unto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned 14. But they that have not the Spirit themselves but meer Nature cannot with all their Learning receive these spiritual Mysteries revealed to us by God for they will seem but Fanatick Dreams and Foolishness to them not to be believed Nor can they understand them for only a Mind illuminated by God's Spirit doth discern them 15. But he that is spiritual judgeth all things yet he himself is judged of no man 15. But he that is Spiritual discerneth these revealed things of the Spirit in his Measure when yet he himself and his own Spiritual Apprehensions and Affections are unknown to Carnal Men that hear him 16. For who hath known the mind of the Lord that he may instruct him But we have the mind of Christ 16. For who hath pried into God's secret Counsels or known his Mind further than he hath opened it to him But Christ our Teacher hath told us his own and his Fathers Mind which we are to preach to the World for Mens Salvation ANNOTATIONS 1. IT is none of Paul's meaning here to vilifie true Philosophy Logick or Oratory or any useful Knowledge or Art And all Knowledge is useful to one that referreth it to right Ends which is Knowledge indeed For God hath made nothing knowable in vain True Physicks is the Knowledge of the knowable Works of God and God in them that we may admire love serve and trust him True Logick is but the Skill of using our Reason truly and orderly True Grammar and Oratory are but fitting Words to Things and to the Hearers Minds as most tendeth to their Edification God is against none of these which are his precious Gifts But carnal Men have carnal Ends and fit all these abusively to their Ends to wrangle against Truth and divert their Minds from Things to Words and from great and everlasting Things to Trifles and to feed their Pride and Ambition and Covetousness and to make their Malignity more keen and hurtful And such was the Learning of these Heathens which then past for Wisdom in the World 2. Nor doth Paul here favour false Pretenses of the Spirit or true Fanaticism when Men take the Delusions of Satan or every strong Imagination or the boiling of their Pride and erroneous Passions fed by Prejudice for the Work of God's Spirit These sin more dangerously than many others by charging their Sin and Errour upon God and tempting Men to deride the Spirit Even as false Prophets are sharpliest reproved and the counterfeit use of Christ's Name by the Sons of Sceva did but strengthen the Devil against them Therefore we are bid to try the Spirits CHAP. III. 1. ANd I brethren could not speak unto you as unto spiritual but as unto carnal even as unto babes in Christ 1. But this Spiritual Wisdom of which I have said such great things is not in all Christians alike Though the Apostles had the Spirit to lead them to all needful Truth and record it for the Church yet some weak Christians are still so much carnal that their Spiritual Wisdom is but such as Babes in Christ have who have still need to be fed and taught by others And as to such I am constrained to speak to you 2. I have fed you with milk and not with meat for hitherto ye were not able to bear it neither yet now are ye able 2. I fed you with the Food of Babes and not of strong understanding Men or else I had lost my labour by your incapacity For harder things you could not nor yet can bear 3. For ye are yet carnal for whereas there is among you envying and strife and divisions are ye not carnal and walk as men 3. For ye are yet in a great measure Carnal Do not your Envy and Strife and Divisions prove that you are so far Carnal and live according to the corrupt Nature of Man and not by the Spirit of God 4. For while one saith I am of Paul and another I am of Apollos are ye not carnal 4. For while you divide into Factions for your several Teachers are ye not so far Carnal 5. Who then is Paul and who is Apollos but ministers by whom ye believed even as the Lord gave to every man 5. What are any of us but Christs Ministers by whose Ministry you were brought to believe in Christ even as God gave us various Dâgrees and of Success 6. I have planted Apollos watered but God gave the increase 6. I first preached to your Conversion and Apollos to your further Edification but the Success and Fruit of all was not from our Power but from the free Grace of God 7. So then neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giveth the increase 7. If then you would know to whom to ascribe your Conversion and Salvation we poor Ministers that plant and water are but as Gods Tools and to be accounted as nothing in comparison of him who as he sent us and enabled us so caused freely all the Success which is our Joy and your Welfare 8. Now he that planteth and he that watereth are one and every man shall receive his own reward according to his own labour 8. Now it is by the same Ministerial
do with your bodies what you list God is your absolute Owner not only by the right of Creation and Preservation but by that of Redemption ây the price of the Blood and Merits of Christ Therefore you rob and wrong him though you cannot hurt him if you alienate his own and glorifie not that God whose you wholly are by the faithful Love and Service of Soul and Body which are his And to be thus his is your Honour Safety and Felicity CHAP. VII 1. NOw concerning the things whereof ye wrote unto me It is good for a man not to touch a woman 1. As to the Question about Marriage of which you wrote I say That if a Man have no kind of intrinsick or extrinsick Reason to make it best for him it is for a Man 's own ease and quietness in the World to live single and safest to avoid Temptations to keep at sufficient distance from Women especially to avoid all tempting and immodest Touches or Familiarity 2. Nevertheless to avoid fornication let every man have his own wife and let every woman have her own husband 2. But the State of Man on Earth is such that Mân cannot always do that which is most for their own quietness and ease Some have so strong Lust that Marriage is necessary to them to avoid Fornication And to those that need it it is Gods Ordinance for the Propagation of Mankind on Earth 3. Let the husband render unto the wife due benevolence and likewise also the wife unto the husband 3. And let Husband and Wife perform to each other all the Duties of Marriage which they promised 4. The wife hath not power of her own body but the husband and likewise also the husband hath not power of his own body but the wife 4. By the Marriage-Covenant you have given each other power of your Bodies for regular Congress 5. Defraud you not one the other except it be with consent for a time that ye may give your selves to fasting and prayer and come together again that Satan tempt you not for your incontinency 5. To deny this to each other is Injury and Fraud except when you are called to Humbling Fasting and Prayer and then you should consent to that sort of Abstinence but after use due Matrimonial Conversation lest your forbearance give Satan advantage to tempt you 6. But I speak this by permission and not of commandment 6. But mistake me not as if I hereby imposed Marriage on all Men as their Duty though allowed when necessary or gave this my Counsel as a Law 7. For I would that all men were even as I my self but every man hath his proper gift of God one after this manner and another after that 7. For I could wish that all Men for their own advantage had the Gift of Continence as well as I have But God who will have the World yet continued hath not given it to all but some have one measure and sort of Gâft and some another 8. I say therefore to the unmarried and widows It is good for them if they abide even as I. 8. It is most for their own ease and liberty and quiet if they can to abide single as I do 9. But if they cannot contain let them marry for it is better to marry than to burn 9. But if they cannot let them use Marriage as Gods appointed Remedy for such which is better than sinful Lust 10. And unto the married I command yet not I but the Lord Let not the wife depart from her husband 10. But though it be no Sin to marry it is a Sin to depart when married Herein I âay God Command upon you and offer it not to your Choice as a thing indifferent 11. But and if she depart let her remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband and let not the husband put away his wife 11. But to marry upon departure is a double Sin If any intollerable Abuse or Passion provoke her to depart let her remain unmarried and be reconciled to her Husband And so let not the Husband put away his Wife 12. But to the rest speak I not the Lord If any brother hath a wife that believeth not and she be pleased to dwell with him let him not put her away 13. And the woman which hath an husband that believeth not and if he please to dwell with her let her not leave him 12 13. But as to the Case of Separation from an Infidel which some may think necessary by the Israelites Case in Ezra c. I bring you not this as a flat Command of Christ but as my best Advice Though you may let an Infidel go and may live without him that will not stay with you but is the Deserter in enmity to your Religion yet I think it best for you to do your best first to make such willing to continue and though it be to your great trouble to live with such yet if they be willing to stay be not you the Deserters no not for a time nor omit due means to make them willing though some such will be tyrannical and malicious Adversaries 14. For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband else were your children unclean but now are they holy 14. For though the Case in Ezra may make you doubt how it was with the Israelites yet to Christians under the Law of Grace your abode with an Infidel doth not make your Conjugal Stare or Converse or Family to be unholy The State and Interest of a Believer maketh your Relation and Cohabitation holy as separated to God for holy use which the Believer can improve as all things else are sanctified to him for the Service of God Else your Children would be like those of the Infidels unclean as not in the Covenant and Church of God but now they are holy and numbred with his Peculiar People For the Christian devoteth to God himself and all that is in his power and dispose which is accepted according to the Capacity and Use of that which is devoted and this he doth by Gods Command and therefore with his Acceptance as the Seed of the Faithful always were 15. But if the unbelieving depart let him depart A brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases but God hath called us to peace 15. But to resolve your Doubt I say If the Unbeliever depart and will not be persuaded to stay you are not bound to follow them whither ever they go Marriage was made for mutual help and you are not bound in such Cases to be enslaved by a Sinners Implacability and Desertion But yet omit nothing that tendeth to a peaceable Cohabitation for God hath called us all to Peace 16. For what knowest thou O wife whether thou shalt save thy husband oâ how knowest thou O man whether thou shalt save thy wife 16. And as the Relation and Marriage-Converse is sanctified to the
is sold in the shambles that eat asking no question for conscience sake 26. For the earth is the Lords and the fulness thereof 25. If it be sold in the Shambles it is common Food to you your Consciences need not ask whether it be unclean or whether it was ever offered to any Idol 26. God that is the Lord of all the Earth hath allowed us all that is fit for Food 27. If any of them that believe not bid you to a feast and ye be disposed to go whatsoever is set before you eat asking no question for conscience sake 27. As it is not unlawful when invited to go to a Feast to Unbelievers so when you see cause to go eat what is set before you and question not the Lawfulness of it your selves 28. But if any man say unto you This is offered in sacrifice unto idols eat not for his sake that shewed it and for conscience sake The earth is the Lords and the fulness thereof 28. But if any Man say This is part of the Meat that was an Idol Sacrifice eat not of it for his sake that told thee so lest thou tempt him to venture on Idol-Sacrifices and for Conscience sake that thou uncharitably seduce not his Conscience God hath allowed thee lawful Meats enough thou needest not eat to others hurt 29. Conscience I say not thine own but of the others for why is my liberty judged of another mans conscience 29. When I say Conscience I mean that you wrong not anothers Conscience I mean not that this Meat is unlawful to you had you not been told it was offered to Idols or had eaten it privately where no one was hurt by it For another Mans Conscience is not my Guide nor makes Lawful Food Unlawful to me But Uncharitableness and Hurtfulness to others as well as Corporal Idolatry I must make Conscience to avoid my self as against the great Commands of Christ 30. For if I by grace be a partaker why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks 30. For if I neither seem to worship the Idol my self nor hurt another but with Thanksgiving eat what 's set before me at a Common Feast though another expect that I should enquire whether it was not an Idols Sacrifice I sin not nor ought he to speak evil of me as a Sinner 31. Whether therefore ye eat or drink or whatsoever ye do do all to the glory God 31. Therefore as in all that you do so in these things where God hath made no particular common determining Law the Interest of our Great End the Glory of God must be our common and most obliging Law Neither eat nor drink nor do any thing against the Glory of God and your Reliligion and the Good of others in which God is glorified Yea do nothing but what as some Means hath its tendency to his Glory nothing that is either hurtful or vain 32. Give none offence neither to the Jews nor to the Gentiles nor to the church of God Avoid all unnecessary things which will be a stumbling or hurtful Temptation to Jews or Heathens or the Church of God or any Members of it So dangerously are abundance of Religious Persons mistaken that scruple not offending or hardning the ungodly by sowr Contempt and causeless Singularity and that take displeasing mistaken Censorious Christians to be the Offence here meant when pleasing them by seeming to own their Mistakes as Peter did Gal. 2. by his Separation is a usual hurtful way of scandalizing them 33. Even as I please all men in all things not seeking mine own profit but the profit of many that they may be saved 33. Imitate me in this who in things which God hath lest undetermined to my power do chuse that part which pleaseth other Men so far as is for their profit and do not humour or please my own self-will for any carnal Interest of my own but do that which tendeth to the good of most even their Salvation Note O happy had it been with the Christian World if the Bishops had been of Paul's mind and had not chosen to silence banish burn and murder thousands of Gods faithful Servants for not humouring their Wills and obeying unnecessary Canons imposed by Papal Usurpation CHAP. XI 1. BE ye followers of me even as I also am of Christ 1. In all this self-denial which I tell you I have used I follow Christ who denied his very Life for us Therefore follow me as I follow Christ 2. Now I praise you brethren that you remember me in all things and keep the ordinances as I delivered them to you 2. It is your Praise as well as your Duty and Safety that you remember what Doctrine and Orders we Apostles of Christ at first delivered to you and keep that which then we taught you 3. But I would have you know that the head of every man is Christ and the head of the woman is the man and the head of Christ is God 3. And now to your Case about Church-Order I first remember you that the due Subordination of Persons must be kept Christ is the Head of all Men high and low and the Man is the Head of the Woman who therefore must shew Subjection and God is the Head of Christ as Man and Mediator 4. Every man praying or prophesying having his head covered dishonoureth his head 4. It being the Custom then to cover the Faces of those that were put to any great shame a Man that shall vail his Head and Face doth thereby take Reproach unto himself 5. But every woman that prayeth or prophesieth with her head uncovered dishonoureth her head for that is even all one as if she were shaven 5. But for a Woman to be uncovered in the Assembly at Publick Worship Prayer or Prophecying is a dishonour to her as contrary to the sign of Subjection which is her Duty Note That the Woman is said to Pray or Prophesie that joyneth with the Church therein As Custom maketh it a shame to her to be shaven so also to be unvailed Note That this was a changeable Custom and is contrary now with us 6. For if the woman be not covered let her also be shorn but if it be a shame for a woman to be shorn or shaven let her be covered 6. The Custom of long Hair as a kind of Covering pleads also for the Custom of Vailing 7. For a man indeed ought not to cover his head for as much as he is the image and glory of God but the woman is the glory of the man 7. The Mans Face is used well to be uncovered as being first made in the Image of God and so a Beam of his Splendour But the Woman made out of Man is subject to him and his Splendour 8. For the man is not of the woman but the woman of the man 8. For at the Creation the Man was first made and the Woman was made out of the Man 9. Neither was
variety of Members 21. And the eye cannot say unto the hand I have no need of thee nor again the head to the feet I have no need of you 21. As the principal Members of the Body need the less principal so the Rulers Pastors and wisest Members of the Church need even those weak and inferiour Christians whom surly Censurers and proud or contentious Usurpers will cast out 22. Nay much more those members of the body which seem to be more feeble are necessary 22. Yea the Parts which are least honoured and feeble have a peculiar necessary Office which none of the rest is able to perform or supply 23. And those members of the body which we think to be less honourable upon these we bestow more abundant honour and our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness 23. And those Parts which we account shameful we most carefully clothe and cover to hide either Deformity or Shame and do not reproach neglect or cast away 24. For our comely parts have no need but God hath tempered the body together having given more abundant honour to that part which lacked 25. That there should be no schism in the body but that the members should have the same care one for another 24 25. Our comely Parts need not our care to adorn and cover them from Shame But God hath so contempered the Parts that we should more care to secure from dishonour the Parts that need our care That Unity and Love of the Whole should cause such Love and Care for every Part that the Parts should not envy or strive against or cut off or divide from one another Note 1. O how clean contrary to this are the tearing Canons and Cruelties that cut off all Members that think any of their needless Impositions unlawful 2. And here Paul tells us the true Cause of Schism Not Weakness of Christians but the Butchery of that Clergy that cut off the Weak when they should carefully hide their Dishonour in Love and that revile them whom they should love as themselves 26. And whether one member suffer all the members suffer with it or one member be honoured all the members rejoyce with it 26. As all the Body condoleth or rejoiceth with the pain or welfare of every Member even the weakest so is it with the Living Members of Christ Note Therefore they are but Hypocrites like Wooden Legs that have no such sense and trayterous Enemies of Christ that hate and reproach and destroy his true Members 27. Now ye are the body of Christ and members in particular 27. Thus must it be with you that are the several Members of Christs Church 28. And God hath set some in the church first apostles secondarily prophets thirdly teachers after that miracles then gifts of healing helps governments diversities of tongues 28. And God hath set in his Church Diversity and Disparity both in qualifying Gifts and Offices As in the first place are Apostles sent immediately by Christ to be the Chief Witnesses and Recorders of his Works and Words Next them Prophets immediately inspired to reveal his Wâll And next them setled Teachers of his Recordâd Word And then Workers of Miracles for conviâcing Infidels and confirming Believers Then extraordinary Gifts of Healing and eminent Helpers of the Churches by Charity and special Care especially for Ministers and the Poor and Governments to arbitrate Differences and keep Order and Languages to spread and confirm the Word 29 30. Are all apostles are all prophets are all teachers are all workers of miracles Have all the gifts of healing do all speak with tongues do all interpret 31. But covet earnestly the best gifts 29 30 31. None of all these Gifts or Offices are common to all But desire most that which is best and most edifying Note That even Apostles are but Chief Members and Peter himself not the Head but one of them 31. And yet shew I unto you a more excellent way 31. Yet true Christian Love excelleth all these Gifts and Offices CHAP. XIII 1. THough I speak with the tongues of men and of angels and have not charity I am become as sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal 1. Lest you should too much trust to any of these forementioned Gifts which Christ giveth to some that perish you must know that the true Divine Nature proper to Saints consisteth in Charity which is the predominant Love of God and of Saints as Saints and Men as Men as God is in them and served by them And if I be without this could I preach discourse and pray in better Language and Oratory than any mortal Man even as well as Angels what were this Voice to God that is a Spirit and looketh to the Heart but even as the tinkling of a Musical Instrument 2. And though I have the gift of prophecy and understand all mysteries and all knowledge and though I have all faith so that I could remove mountains and have no charity I am nothing 2. And though I could speak by Inspiration as Balaam did of things present or things to come and could understand all the deep and difficult Points in Gods Word and Works and were the most excellent Philosopher and could truly open all the Principles and Compositions in Nature and though I could believe even to the Production of the most miraculous Effects and yet have not this predominant Love of God and of Saints and of Men as to Gods Acceptance and my own Salvation I am as a meer Nothing None of these Shadows will do my Work 3. And though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor and though I give my body to be burned and have not charity it profiteth me nothing 3. And though I give all that I have to the Poor either to be well spoken of or through fear of Hell or a conceit of obliging God by Merit or out of meer natural Pity or any other Cause which includeth not Love it will not profit me to Salvation Yea if for these lower Ends I should forsake Life it self without the predominant Love of God and Man it would be as nothing to me 4. Charity suffereth long and is kind charity envieth not charity vaunteth not it self is not puffed up 4. Love is kind inclining to do good and is patient and can bear much wrong from others as Self-love maketh us bear much more from our selves Love envieth not the Reputation Applause Precedency or Profit of others Love doth not vaunt and lift up a Mans self in his own esteem or desire to be lifted up by others above our Worth and Place but in Honour preferreth others 5. Doth not behave it self unseemly seeketh not her own is not easily provoked thinketh no evil 5. Love doth not break out into injurious Reflexions or Passions or uncomely Deportment towards others It is not selfish and seeketh not our own inordinately to the injury neglect or greater hurt of others Is not provoked to any uncharitable thought word or deed by
Lord Jesus Christ 57. But by Faith which seeth things to come we give God thanks that will raise us from the Dead and give us final Victory over Death through Christ 58. Therefore my beloved brethren be ye stedfast unmoveable always abounding in the work of the Lord for as much ye know that your labour is not in vain in the Lord. 58. And now Brethren make this necessary use of all Seeing our Faith and Hope of a Resurrection and future Life assureth us that none of our Christian Labour or Suffering shall be in vain or to our loss or without a glorious Reward what remaineth but that against all Temptations you be steadfast and unmovable and do Gods Work with all your Power abounding in Labour and Patience to the end ANNOTATIONS AS this Chapter is of great use for our Instruction so it is not without many Difficulties to our Understanding I. It 's needful to be observed into how narrow a room Paul reduceth the Gospel or Articles of Faith concerning Christ and how greatly herein they differ from him that condemn excommunicate or persecute those who believe These and all the Bible besides if they subscribe not to the Truth of all their Articles and Forms superadded and the justness of their numerous Canons II. The Apparition of Christ to the Five hundred and to James seemeth part of that which St. John saith was not by him written So that part of the Evidence of Christs Resurrection should be enough to cause us to believe it III. Though it was but some at Corinth that denied the Resurrection the Church was faulty in bearing with them yet Separation from that Church for their sakes is not required nor allowed by the Apostle IV. The Socinians from the 19th Verse and divers others gather That Paul denieth the Felicity of our Souls before the Resurrection because he intimateth That if there were no Resurrection but only an Immortality of the Soul Christians were the most miserable Men and their Faith and Sufferings vain and they were yet in their Sins c. The Matter is weighty and the Solution hath its Difficulty Some say That because the Heretical denied the Immortality of the Soul as well as the Resurrection of the Body Paul supposeth this and answereth them as to both And they say That ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifying but to stand up that is to live again includeth the Life of the Separated Soul as well as the Resurrection of the Body Others say That Paul speaketh only of the Man and not of the Soul alone which is but part of the Man Soul and Body are essential to a Man and as a Man he may be miserable because part is so as a Tooth-ach is to the whole Body though the Soul be happy Others say That the Felicity or perfect Man at the Resurrection will be so much greater than that of the Separated Soul before and also that this Separate State is so darkly revealed to us that the Apostle maketh light of it in comparison of the latter The first of these Opinions is not inconsiderable but the chief Answer is by a stricter Exposition of the particular Texts And 1. Verse 19. argueth thus If we believe in and suffer for a Christ as risen who is not risen then he cannot save us either as to Soul or Body and then we are the most miserable sort of Men. For our Hopes in him for the Time and Things of this Life only affords us less than others have his Kingdom being not of this World This Argument is not against but for the Immortality of the Soul So Verse 32. What advantageth it me if the dead rise not i. e. Neither Soul nor Body is advantaged by suffering for a Christ as risen who is not risen V. The Comparison of Adam and Christ is as hard seeming to mean that Adam's Soul and his Posterities as such are not Immortal But indeed it implieth no more than this 1. That it 's called Gen. 2. a Living Soul but Christ the Lord of Life 2. That Adam had but a Soul breathed into him by Creation on Earth but Christ was in Heaven from Everlasting the Living God 3. That Adam propagated only Humanity but Christ also Sanctity and Felicity 4. That Adam by Nature had but a loseable Capacity of Bodily Life continued and Heavenly Felicity and by Sin came short of both But Christ hath Life in himself as the Root of Holiness and Happiness in Heaven which he will give Believers both to their Souls and Bodies and will give a Bodily Resurrection to all Men. VI. Ver. 24. The Kingdom delivered up to the Father is but that Government which Christ useth to recover and save Sinners and is no addition to the Father nor diminution to Christ But as a Prince undertaking to reduce Rebels layeth down his Commission and Arms when he hath done his Work and yet increaseth his own Honour or as a Physician giveth up his Hospital when he hath healed all the Sick And it is like yea certain that when Christs acquisitive Mediation is finished he will still be some sort of Mediator of our Fruition For we shall still behold his Glory VII Ver. 37.39 seem to intimate That the Body that shall rise is not the same that was sowed but such a Body as God pleaseth a new to give Doubtless it is the same in some respect and not the same in an respects And to be able to know just how far it is or is not the same is too hard for us and may be quietly left to the Will of God The Seminal part of the Grain Matter and Form liveth in the new Fruit in which it springeth up as the Seminal part of Man begins his Being in the Womb but the added Mass which makes up the Root the Stalk and Ear and new Grains are all drawn from without from the Water Earth and Air by God and by the Seminal Spirit We see that Men oft grow Fleshy Fat and Lean again and at last die with little but a skinned Skeleton I think few believe that either Men dying Fat shall rise Fat or Men dying Lean shall rise Lean or yet that every Man shall rise with all the Flesh which he ever lived or sinned in and which daily passed away or consumed in Sickness To know how much and what goeth to identifie the Body we must leave to God if we will not pretend to the knowledge we have not Nor is it necessary to believe that all Fowls Beasts and Fishes rise again and go to Heaven which are ever digested and made Humane Flesh The Apostle likening our Bodies to Seed maketh some to doubt whether the dead Body have a Resurrection by any Seminal Vertue as a Natural Cause or only rise by Miracle The latter is most commonly held And yet it is certain that the Soul taketh with it a Love and Inclination to its Body which is a sort of Seminal Disposition And no mortal Man knoweth
whether the Soul take not with it some of the Igneous Spirits by which it here operated as such a Body as Seminal Vertue in Inferior things is lodged in them and whether at the Resurrection God use that Composition of Igneous Matter or Ethereal and Spiritual Form for the aggregation of so much more such Matter as shall be needful to make up the Glorious Spiritual Incorruptible Body But all this and how much of the Flesh we lived in God will raise is to us unknown VIII Ver. 50. That Flesh and Blood cannot enter into the Kingdom of God is grosly perverted by them that say That it 's only Sinful Flesh that is meant or them that say That Flesh and Blood shall enter but incorruptible It is proper formal Flesh and Blood that the Apostle mentioneth Flesh is the Blood and other nutritive Juyce coagulated into that Fibrous Substance so called and is the Matter of Food digested and assimilated unto this It is made of Earth Water and Air and so is Blood Define them and nothing that is in Heaven will agree with that Definition If such Earth shall be placed in Heaven it will cease by transmutation to be Earth To call a Spiritual Incorruptible Glorious Body Earth and Water or Flesh and Blood and place these with the Blessed Spirits is but to equivocate and not to use the Words univocally The two General Councils Nice second and Constance before it differing in other things agree That Christs true Body is in Heaven but that there it is not Flesh and Blood And yet the Papists feign that he hath still real Flesh and Blood in the Sacrament Doubtless by a Spiritual Body is meant one that is so near the Nature of a Spirit as is fittest for spiritual and glorious Work which made many of the Fathers say That it will be an Ethereal or Igneous or Luminous Body But Gods Knowledge must be implicitly rested in when we have no explicit Knowledge CHAP. XVI 1. NOw concerning the collection for the saints as I have given order to the churches of Galatia even so do ye 1. I come next to your Order for Collections for the poor Christians in the present Famine at Jerusalem In which I would have you as most convenient to observe this Order which I gave to the Churches of Galatia 2. Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store as God hath prospered him that there be no gatherings when I come 2. The Lords-day being separated for sacred Works of which holy Charity is a great part let every one willingly lay by as devoted to God for this Service according to the proportion of his Increase that I may find it ready and not stay when I come for your Collections 3. And when I come whomsoever you shall approve by your Letters them will I send to bring your liberality unto Jerusalem 3. And then that you may be satisfied of the faithful delivery you shall chuse the Messenger your selves 4. And if it be meet that I go also they shall go with me 4. And if I find cause to go my self your own Trustees shall go with me 5. Now I will come unto you when I shall pass through Macedonia for I do pass through Macedonia 6. And it may be that I will abide yea and winter with you that ye may bring me on my journey whithersoever I go 7. For I will not see you now by the way but I trust to tarry a while with you if the Lord permit 5 6 7. Note That a wise Fore-contrivance of our own Course of Labour is lawful but onely with submission to Gods Will. 8 9. But I will tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost For a great door and effectual is opened unto me and there are many adversaries 8 9. Hope of great Success and the opposition of many Adversaries persuade me to stay at Ephesus Note That great Success of the Gospel oft consisteth with many Adversaries 10. Now if Timotheus come see that he may be with you without fear for he worketh the work of the Lord as I also do 10. See that Timothy when he cometh be not discouraged by distrust or abuse for he is my faithful Helper in the same Work of the Lord in which I serve him 11. Let no man therefore despise him but conduct him forth in peace that he may come unto me for I look for him with the brethren 11. Despise him not but give credit to his Message and respectfully conduct him at his return to us 12. As touching our brother Apollos I greatly desired him to come unto you with the brethren but his will was not at all to come at this time but he will come when he shall have convenient time 12. Note That Paul left him to his choice and did not suspend or silence him for disobeying an Apostle 13. Watch ye stand fast in the faith quit you like men be strong 13. Finally Your Case is so weighty and Trial so great as require your constant watch your resolved steadfastness in the Faith a Manlike Strength Endeavour and Defence 14. Let all your things be done with charity 14. The sum and chiefest Rule that I give you is Do all that you do in Love or Endearedness to one another and this will cast out Selfishness Pride Envy and Division and keep you from rash censuring separating despising or abusing one another 15 16. I beseech you brethren ye know the house of Stephanas that it is the first-fruits of Achaia and that they have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints That ye submit your selves unto such and to every one that helpeth with us and laboureth 15 16. The House of Stephanas being the first converted in Achaia and addicted to further Christians with their Estates and Labour and he being now my Fellow-labourer submit your selves to him and to all such 17. I am glad of the coming of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus for that which was lacking on your part they have supplied 18. For they have refreshed my spirit and yours therefore acknowledge ye them that are such 17 18. For they have performed such respectful Offices as you were wanting in Therefore let such be respected by you 19. The churches of Asia salute you Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord with the church that is in their house 20. All the brethren greet you Greet ye one another with an holy kiss 21. The salutation of me Paul with mine own hand 19 20 21. The Christians of their Family or the Assembly that used to meet there for Church Communion 22. If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ let him be Anathema Maran-atha 22. Those that love the Lord Jesus as their Saviour and Hope will stick to him and confess him in Temptation and Sufferings And if any Man love him not let him as accursed be delivered to Satan and cut off from God 23 24. The grace of our Lord
no cause to be ashamed of it But as I spakâ truly to you so I did of you 15. And his inward affection is more abundant toward you whilst he remembreth the obedience of you all how with fear and trembling you received him 15. And he is greatly affected towards you by finding you so obedient and how you received him and his Message with a careful fear of Gods displeasure and the guilt of Sin 16. I rejoyce therefore that I have confidence in you in all things 16. My expectation therefore of your Obedience dispersing my fear of you and increasing my confidence of your stability doth increase my Joy CHAP. VIII 1. MOreover brethren we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia 1. And I think it meet here to give you notice of the Grace of God on the Churches of Macedonia which appeared in their willing Liberality in our Collections for Judea 2. How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality 2. How that while they were themselves under a great Trial of Affliction and in deep Poverty yet they joyfully abounded in Liberality 3. For to their power I bear record yea and beyond their power they were willing of themselves 3. For they were voluntarily ready even beyond their Power which they extended to the utmost 4. Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift and take upon us the fellowship of the ministring to the saints 4. Earnestly entreating us to receive their Contribution and undertake the administring of it to the Saints at Jerusalem as an Expression of their Communicating Love 5. And this they did not as we hoped but first gave their own selves to the Lord and unto us by the will of God 5. And in this they exceeded our hope first giving themselves to God and to us as his Ministers as ready to help us with their Persons as well as with their Purses 6. Insomuch that we desired Titus that as he had begun so he would also finish in you the same grace also 6. And so we desired Titus that as he had begun the motion or this Charity to you he would be at the labour to travel to you and bring it to perfection 7. Therefore as ye abound in every thing in faith in utterance and knowledge and in all dilligence and in your love to us see that ye abound in this grace also 7. Therefore as you are a Church eminent for Gifts of Faith Knowledge Speech Diligence and Love to us see that your charitable Contribution abound in answerableness to your Gifts 8. I speak not by commandment but by occasion of the forwardness of others and to prove the sincerity of your love 8. I do not this as the Master of your Purses by way of command but I set before you the good Example of others and I invite you to give this proof of the sincerity of your Love to me and to the Brethren For Hypocrites will afford us a cheap sorâ of Love but not a costly one 9. For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ that though he was rich yet for your sakes he became poor that ye through his poverty might be rich 9. And what can be a stronger Motive to you than the Example of Christ who though he was Lord of all the World for our sakes lived in the Body in the Condition of the Poor and this was to procure us the Heavenly Riches So that you relieve him reputatively in relieving his Members and you imitate him when you forsake your own Abundance for the good of others 10. And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you who have begun before not onely to do but also to be forward a year ago 10. And I am the bolder herein to advise you because you your selves have herein begun and resolved to go on a year ago and therefore it is but agreeable to your own Resolves 11. Now therefore perform the doing of it that as there was a readiness to will so there may be a performance also out of that which you have 11. Therefore now perform what then you readily resolved on according to your ability 12. For if there be first a willing mind it is accepted according to that a man hath and not according to that he hath not 12. For if there be a true willingness it will be performed according to a Mans ability and God requireth no more but accepteth the Will for that which we are unable for 13. For I mean not that other men be eased and you burdened 14. But by an equality that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality 13 14. Not that I would lay more on you than your Proportion to ease others but that now you abound you may supply their want and that when you are in want the abundance of others may supply your wants 15. As it is written He that had gathered much had nothing over and he that had gathered little had no lack 15. In which I may allude to what is said of the Israelites gathering Manna He that c. Obey God and you shall not want and if you abound what enjoy you of it more than they that have but Food and Raiment God will reduce all his Servants to an Equality suitable to them severally in the Use and End 16. But thanks be to God which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you 17. For indeed he accepted the exhortation but being more forward of his own accord he went unto you 16 17. I thank God that Titus was as forward to move you to this Work as I for he did not only yield to it at my request but of his own accord was forward to go to you about it 18. And we have sent with him the brother whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches 28. And with him we sent Luke whose Service for the Gospel hath made him honoured in all the Churches 19. And not that onely but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace which is administred by us to the glory of the same Lord and declaration of your ready mind 19. And who was chosen by the Churches to go with us in this Ministration of your Charity to the Jews that God may have the Glory of this notified Concord of Jewish and Gentile Christians and of your ready Minds to so good a Work 20. Avoiding this that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administred by us 21. Providing for honest things not onely in the sight of the Lord but also in the sight of men 20 21. For I took care to avoid all occasion of suspicion that I should detain any of
Christ 1 2 3. Paul an Apostle not of Men nor called by Men but by Christ from Heaven and by his Revelation attested by the Power of God the Father who raised him from the Dead and all the Brethren with me to the Churches of Galatia we wish Grace and Peace from God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ Note That Paul mentions not the Church of Galatia but the Churches every City that had Christians like our Corporations having then a Church not then put down to settle one onely Church called Diocesane in stead of multitudes 4. Who gave himself for our sins that he might deliver us from this present evil world according to the will of God and our Father 5. To whom be glory for and ever Amen 4 5. Who by dying for our Sins designed to call us out of the World and save us from the Temptations Vices Examples and Practices of wicked worldly Men. To him be Glory for ever and ever Amen 6. I marvel that ye are so soon removed from him that called you into the grace of Christ unto another gospel 6. I marvel that you who voluntarily received the Truth from me are so soon turned from the Gospel of the Grace of Christ to another Doctrine contrary to this Grace as if it were the Gospel 7. Which is not another but there be some that trouble you and would pervert the gospel of Christ 7. Which is far from being Christs Gospel contrary to my Preaching as they pretend but it is the Doctrine of Men that would trouble you and would pervert the Gospel of Christ 8. But though we or an angel from heaven preach any other gospel unto you then that which we have preached unto you let him be accursed 9. As we said before so say I now again If any man preach any other gospel unto you then that ye have received let him be accursed 8 9. But I pronounce and repeat it If I yea or an Angel from Heaven if any Man pretend to preach to you any other Gospel than that which we have preached or you received let him be Anathema renounce him as an excommunicate accursed Person Note 1. That there is no other Gospel to be expected besides that communicated to us by the Apostles and recorded in the Scripture The Dream of a more perfect Gospel of the Holy Ghost is wicked 2. That this Gospel hath fuller Evidence than if an Angel spake from Heaven and is to be believed before and against such an Angel 3. That it is the Peoples Duty to reject and forsake any Teacher that would bring another Gospel or pervert this Not as Church-Governours but as Subjects of Christ that must be loyal to him and save themselves 10. For do I now perswade men or God or do I seek to please men for if I yet pleased men I should not be the servant of Christ 10. Do I now preach the Doctrine of Men on Mans Authority to please Men or the Word of God by his Authority to please him Am I the Messenger and Preacher of Man or of God Which do I serve and seek to please For if I please Men as their Servant I am none of Christs Servant 11. But I certifie you brethren that the gospel which was preached of me is not after man 11. I would have you know that the Gospel which I preach is not Humane from Man nor on Mans Authority nor to gratifie the Will or Wordly Interest of Man 12. For I neither received it of man neither was I taught it but by the revelation of Jesus Christ 12. I learned it not of any Humane Teacher nor took it on Humane Authority but from Christs Revelation 13. For ye have heard of my conversation in time past in the Jews religion how that beyond measure I persecuted the church of God and wasted it 14. And profited in the Jews religion above many my equals in mine own nation being more exceedingly zealous of the traditions of my fathers 13 14. You have heard how I formerly unmeasurably persecuted and wasted the Church through excess of Zeal for the Tradition of my Fathers and Religion of the Jews c. 15. But when it pleased God who separated me from my mothers womb and called me by his grace 16. To reveal his Son in me that I might preach him among the heathen 15 16. But when it pleased God who by his free electing Grace decreed me to know Christ first my self and then preach him to the Heathens which was a kind of separating me to it from the Womb and when he called me hereto by his meer Grace 16 17. Immediately I conferred not with flesh and blood Neither went I up to Jerusalem to them which were apostles before me but I went into Arabia and returned again unto Damascus 16 17. I staid not to consult with any Man but presently preached the Gospel nor went I up to Jerusalem to learn of the Apostles there what to preach but c. 18. Then after three years I went up to Jerusalem to see Peter and abode with him fifteen days 19. But other of the apostles saw I none save James the Lords brother 18 19. It was three years after before I went to Jerusalem and staid fifteen days with Peter c. Note 1. That though Luke Acts 9.26 put Paul's coming to Jerusalem near his Conversion and mention not expresly his three years absence or being in Arabia yet the brevity of the History proveth not the shortness of the Time And it was not three years after his going from Damascus but after his Conversion And Luke Acts 9.23 saith That it was after much time that he went from Damascus which belonged to Arabia so that it 's like that he spent the three years at or near Damascus and when he was escaped went presently to Jerusalem 2. And though it may seem that three years had been time enough to have satisfied the Church at Jerusalem of Paul's Conversion yet it seems that he spent that time in Arabia and Damascus to avoid the rage of his Countrymen at Jerusalem and so his remoteness occasioned their dissatisfaction 20. Now the things which I write unto you behold before God I lie not 21. Afterwards I came into the regions of Syria and Cylicia 22. And was unknown by face unto the churches of Judea which were in Christ 23. But they had heard only That he which persecuted us in times past now preacheth the faith which once he destroyed 24. And they glorified God in me Note All this Paul writeth to prove that he received not the Gospel from the Apostles or any man but immediately from Christ CHAP. II. 1. THen fourteen years after I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas and took Titus with me also 2. And I went up by revelation and communicated unto them that gospel which I preach among the Gentiles but privately to them which were of reputation lest by any means I should run or had run
promised or as Incarnate and were no paât of that peculiar People the Jews but Aliens whom they justly refused Communion with and were Strangers from the Covenant which promised Peculiarity and so had none of the hope of Redemption which those Promises gave nor knew how as reconciled to be accepted of God and lived as Atheists without the true Knowledge of God or Trust in him or Obedience to him though you had many Idols 13. But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are made nigh by the blood of Christ 13. But now ye are Christians you are brought as nigh God as the believing Jews the Partition being taken down and the Covenant of Grace founding an Universal Church purchased and sealed by the Blood of Christ whose peculiar People now ye are 14. For he is our peace who hath made both one and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us 14. For he is the Maker of our Peace with God and one another and hath taken away the Division between Jews and Gentiles which was like the Wall which kept the Gentiles in the outer Court of the Temple and opened to us all a way into the Sanctuary 15. Having abolished in his flesh the enmity even the law of commandments contained in ordinances for to make in himself of twain one new man so making peace 15. Being Man in the common Nature of Man and offering his Body a Sacrifice for the Sins of all he hath abolisheâ the Law of Moses which contained Ordinances Ceremonial Typical and Political with severe Penalties and maketh us all one Catholick Church united in himself the Head 16. And that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross having slain the enmity thereby 16. And as his one Body was crucified for both so he thereby reconcileth both to Gâd in one Body or Society which is his Church having abolished the Enmity 17. And came and preached peace to you which are afar off and to them that were nigh 17. And this Gospel of Reconciliation and Unity he hath by himself and his Apostles preached and offered Grace and Peace both to Gentiles and Jews 18. For through him we both have an access by one Spirit unto the Father 18. For through his Merits Intercession and Covenant all Believers Jews and Gentiles are made the Children of God and are sealed by his Spirit of Adoption which is an Intercessor within us by whom we have access to God 19. Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners but fellow-citizens with the saints and of the houshold of God 19. And now this Reconciliation being made by Christ you Gentiles are no longer Strangers or Forreigners to the Church or peculiar People of God but are free Denizens Burgesses or enfranchised Citizens with the rest of the holy Society even Members of the Holy Catholick Church of Adopted ones which is as the Houshold of God 20. And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone 20. And I may liken you not onely to the Houshold but to the Hoâse of God of which you are a living part built on the Doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets qualified by the Holy Ghost and authorised by Christ to call and gather his Catholick Church and so may secondarily be called its Foundation Christ himself being the primary Foundation or Chief Corner-stone 21. In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord. 21. In whom as the Head of Union all the Church of God being compact into one holy Society as it were of Living Stones is built riseth and groweth up to be an holy Temple to the Lord increasing to its perfection 22. In whom you also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit 22. And as God called the Temple at Jerusalem his Dwelling so by the Spirit of Christ you also with all the rest of the Faithful are built up as a holy Temple in which by the same Spirit God will dwell Note That 1. The Catholick Church is not onely that which was once by the Policy of Emperours and Bishops called Catholick as National being in that Empire onely and under its Laws but as it containeth all Christians in the World 2. That it is Headed onely by Christ the Center of its Unity 3. That inspired Apostles and Prophets being the Mâssengers of new Divine Revelation are its secondary Foundation by an Authority and Qualification proper to them and not extending to Bishops or their Councils who come after them 4. Note the great Dignity of the Church as resulting from this Foundation Christ and the Reconciliation wrought by him 5. That they that would destroy this Unity and Superstruction fight against Christ and would destroy the Church which is most notably done by setting up a false Head or Foundation or making false uncapable Terms of Union by the presumptuous Canons and Laws of Usurpers 6. That though this Church have no Uniting Head but Christ yet it must be compact as the Members of his Body and have one Faith Hope Baptism and Spirit of Love and abhor Division as Destruction CHAP. III. 1. FOr this cause I Paul the prisoner of Jesus Christ for you Gentiles 1. Having those great Encouragements I Paul even glory that I am Christs Prisoner for the Gentiles sake even for preaching the Gospel for their Conversion and Salvation Note That at once Paul was the Jews Prisoner as his Accusers and Persecutors and the Heathen Romans Prisoner as his Judges and Christs Prisoner both finally as suffering for his sake and obligatorily as Commissioned for a Persecuted Work and the Gentiles Prisoner finally as suffering for his Labours for their Salvation 2. If ye have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which is given me to you-ward 3. How that by revelation he made known unto me the mystery as I wrote afore in few words 2 3. For I suppose you have heard how for your good God hath commissioned me to declare and dispence to you the Gospel of Grace and Gifts of the Spirit and by Revelation from Heaven by the Voice of Christ and inwardly by his Spirit made known to me the Mystery of Mans Redemption and the Calling of the Gentiles as I wrote briefly before 4 5. Whereby when ye read ye may understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of men as it is now revealed unto his holy apostles and prophets by the Spirit 6. That the Gentiles should be fellow-heirs and of the same body and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel 4 5 6. In which you may read my Explication of this Mystery and perceive that Christ hath acquainted me with it which in former Ages was not openly and clearly made known to Men as it is now by the Spirit revealed to the holy Apostles and Prophets who
thus press toward the End of our Faith in Love And then if through imperfection of Knowledge you come short and differ in other things while you wait on God in Humility Love and Peace God will in time make you know what yet is wanting to you 16. Nevertheless whereto we have already attained let us walk by the same rule let us mind the same thing 16. But let all that have attained soundness in these necessary Essentials of Christianity still live according to these Gospel-Truths which we all acknowledge and in Love and Concord practise and promote these things in which we are agreed Note How directly Paul condemneth both Church-Tyrants and Sectaries the former silencing reviling and persecuting and the other reproachfully censuring and separating from those that agree in all here instanced for not consenting to needless Trifles of the Clergies imposition or to the Errours of superstitious ignorant Men. 17. Brethren be followers together of me and mark them which walk so as ye have us for an ensample 17. God that hath sent me to teach you hath herein also made me an Ensample to you I beseech you therefore herein follow me in humble striving towards Perfection uniting in sincere Christianity and bearing in other things with each other till God teach you the rest 18. For many walk of whom I have told you often and now tell you even weeping that they are the enemies of the cross of Christ 19. Whose end is destruction whose God is their belly and whose glory is in their shame who mind earthly things 18 19. For many of whom I have oft told you and now mention them with Tears for their own fakes and the Churches do so live as that while they are called Christians they are such Enemies to the bearing of the Cross in following a Crucified Christ that they will suffer nothing for their Faith For taking up Christianity notionally in their Brains without the Life and Power on their Hearts the World was never overcome or their Lust mortified by it so that their Belly or fleshly Lust is the God which they most love and obey and while they glory that they know more of Christian Liberty than we do and so may lawfully please fleshly Lusts it is their Shame and Bruâtishness which they glory in and therefore Destruction will be their end 20. For our conversation is in heaven from whence also we look for the Saviour the Lord Jesus Christ 21. Who shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself 20 21. But our City freedom Relation Treasure Converse and Business is in Heaven among the Heavenly Society in the Jerusalem above From thence by Faith and joyful Hope we look for the Saviour the Lord Jesus who is our Head and Intercessour there and who will not onely receive our Souls at death but will also change these vile Bodies which being made of the low dissoluble Elements are a clog to our Souls and must corrupt like the Flesh of Bruits and will make them like his own now-glorious Body spiritual incorruptible and glorious and this he can and will do how unlikely soever it appears to us by the exercise of his Omnipotency by which he can conquer all Difficulties and Enemies for the accomplishing of the Work of the Salvation of his Church Note 1. That the great difference between miserable Hypocrites and sound Christians is that the former set most by Flesh and Earth and the latter by the Hopes of Heaven to which they subject all worldly Interest and on which and for which they live and labour most as Worldlings do for a Worldly Welfare 2. That a false sensual worldly unmortified Heart betrayeth Hypocrites into worldly sensual Opinions and Heresies and they easily believe all to be lawful which maketh for their fleshly worldly Interests and Lusts because their false Hearts would have it to be lawful CHAP. IV. 1. THerefore my brethren dearly beloved and longed for my joy and crown so stand fast in the Lord my dearly beloved 1. Note That the most amiable Christians have need of Warning and earnest Exhortation against Backsliding by Temptation and Deceivers 2. I beseech Euodias and beseech Syntiche that they be of the same mind in the Lord. 2. Note It 's like he heard of Contention between these two which he beseecheth them to cease 3. And I intreat thee also true yokefellow help those women which laboured with me in the gospel with Clement also and with other my fellow labourers whose names are in the book of life 3. And I intreat thee my true Fellow-labourer it 's like he meaneth Epaphroditus but uncertain take care of those Women that furthered our Work by entertaining us and suffering for the Faith with Clement and other Helpers who are of the number of those that God will own 4. Rejoyce in the Lord alway and again I say Rejoyce 4. Rejoice in the Interest you have in the Lord his Grace and Protection and Promise of Glory Yea I again urge it on you Always rejoice Note 1. That Christians even in a state of opposition from the World have always greater cause of rejoicing in God than of sorrow for the World Though if they wilfully sin it may interrupt their Joy by making them unfit for it as Wounds and Sickness do the Body 2. That holy Joy in the Lord is that Flower of Religion which all Christians should desire and chiefly labour to attain 5. Let your moderation be known unto all men The Lord is at hand 5. Let all Men see that you put the best sense on all that befals you from God and Man and that you take nothing by impatience or uncharitableness at the worst but can suffer Injuries For God is with you and the day of his delivering you is near 6. Be careful for nothing but in every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God 6. Let no Want or Danger disturb your Mind with anxious distrustful Cares but in every Case go and open it to God in Prayer for your selves and others with Thanksgiving for what you have received as beseemeth those who truly trust in God 7. And the peace of God which passeth all understanding shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus 7. And by this Lenity of Mind and Trust in God by Prayer the Peace which you shall have in Gods Love to you in your own Souls and in Concord with the Church which is of inestimable value above much notional Knowledge shall as a Garrison keep your Affections from disturbance and your Judgments from Errour through the Grace of Christ 8. Finally brethren whatsoever things are true whatsoever things are honest whatsoever things are just whatsoever things are pure whatsoever things are lovely whatsoever things are of good report if there be any virtue and if there
be any praise think on these things 8. In general to conclude Be sure that you cleave to Truth against Falshood to things seemly and venerable against things shameful to things just against Injustice to things pure against Lust and Pollution to things truly amiable against deceiving Paint and flattering Allurements to things deservedly of good report and approved by Men against Scandal In a word Let all things that are truly virtuous and praise-worthy be faithfully minded and followed by you 9. Those things which ye have both learned and received and heard and seen in me do and the God of peace shall be with you 9. Practice the Doctrine which you have heard and received from me and the good Example which you have seen in me and the God of Love and Peace will be with you thus walking in Love and Peace 10. But I rejoyced in the Lord greatly that now at the last your care of me hath flourished again wherein ye were also careful but ye lacked opportunity 10. I was glad and thanked God that your Care of my Supply at last revived not that I suppose it dead before but that you lacked opportunity of sending to me rather than Will and Care of me 11. Not that I speak in respect of want for I have learned in whatsoever state I am therewith to be content 11. I mean not that I so much rejoice that my Wants were supplied For I have learned to be of a quiet and contented Mind in whatever Condition God shall bring me 12. I know both how to be abased and I know how to abound every where and in all things I am instructed both to be full and to be hungry both to abound and to suffer need 12. I know how to be in a low and poor Condition without repining and how to have Plenty without sensuality and abuse I have learn'd how to live in every Place and Case both to be fully provided and to be in hunger through poverty to abound and to suffer need and glorifie God in all 13. I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me 13. All this is but my Duty and Christ will strengthen me for all that he calls me to 14. Notwithstanding ye have well done that ye did communicate with my affliction 14. But this Communication for my Supply in my Suffering for the Gospel was your Duty and you did well in doing it 15. Now ye Philippians know also that in the beginning of the gospel when I departed from Macedonia no church communicated with me as concerning giving and receiving but ye onely 15. I suppose you know that this Honour of Contributing to me was due onely to you when I first had preached the Gospel in Macedonia no other Church doing the like at my departure 16. For even in Thessalonica ye sent once and again unto my necessity 16. Note How much professed Christians differ in Liberality as they do in Charity 17. Not because I desire a gift but I desire fruit that may abound to your account 17. Not that I am craving more by commending you or value most my own Supplies but I commend and desire your Fruitfulness in Good Works that it may abound to your own consolation when you must be accountable for all to God 18. But I have all and abound I am full having received of Epaphroditus the things which were sent from you an odour of a sweet smell a sacrifice acceptable well-pleasing to God 18. But I certifie you that I received your Gift from Epaphroditus and it was a very liberal Supply to me and to encourage you I add That under and through Christ the great propitiating Sacrifice such Works are the sweet Incense and Sacrifice acceptable and pleasing to God 19. But my God shall supply all your need according to his riches in glory by Christ Jesus 19. And my God who employeth me in his Work will see that you shall lose nothing by furthering his Service but out of the Riches of his Glory by Christ will give a more excellent Supply of all your Wants 20. Now unto God and our Father be glory for ever and ever Amen 20. Now to God who is Love and a Father to us through Christ be Glory for all his Mercies and for and by all his Works for ever Amen 21 22 23. Salute every saint in Christ Jesus The brethren which are with me greet you All the saints salute you chiefly they that are of Cesars houshold The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all Amen Note 1. That Christians were all then called Saints because they were by Profession and Vow devoted to God in the Covenant of Holiness and were not debauched as Multitudes now are 2. That God had his Saints even in a Heathen Persecuting Emperours Family 3. That the Grace of Christ is the Sum of all Benediction on Earth The Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the COLOSSIANS CHAP I. 1. PAul an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God and Timotheus our brother 2. To the saints and faithful brethren in Christ which are at Colosse Grace be unto you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 3. We give thanks to God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ praying always for you 4. Since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus and of the love which ye have to all the saints 3 4. Note 1. That Faith and Love are the Sum of Religion and greater Riches than all earthly things 2. Love must extend to all Saints and not onely those that are of one Party 5. For the hope which is laid up for you in heaven whereof ye heard before in the word of the truth of the gospel 6. Which is come unto you as it is in all the world and bringth forth fruit as it doth also in you since the day ye heard of it and knew the grace of God in truth 5 6. Note 1. It is the Hope of Heavenly Felicity which is the End an effectual Motive of Christian Love and Duty 2. It is the true Word of the Gospel that giveth us this Hope 3. This Gospel divulged to the World is fruitful extensively in the number of Converts and intensely in their Holiness when it is so heard as to cause Men to know Gods Grace in Truth 7. As ye also learned of Epaphras our dear fellow-servant who is for you a faithful minister of Christ 8. Who also declared unto us your love in the Spirit 7 8. Note It 's like Epaphras was he by whom they were converted or at least their present Bishop 9. For this cause we also since the day we heard it do not cease to pray for you and to desire that ye might be filled with the knowledge of his will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding 9. True Converts have need to be prayed for that they may have Spiritual and Practical Wisdom to know the Will of God 10. That ye might walk worthy
is the full Truth as I have proved in a set Treatise 18. Let no man beguile you of your reward in a voluntary humility and worshipping of angels intruding into those things which he hath not seen vainly puft up by his fleshly mind 18. Let no Man beguile you of the Reward of Christianity by pretending greater self humbling than God commandeth by worshipping Angels intruding into and pretending to know the things which he never saw nor God revealed to him vainly puffed up by the Imaginations of his fleshly Mind and building on his deluded Conjectures and Self-conceits 19. And not holding the head from which all the body by joynts and bands having nourishment ministred and knit together increaseth with the increase of God 19. By which they depart from their due Dependence on Christ the Head whose Office it is to be the sole immediate Mediator between God and Man and the Lawgiver to the Church who hath given us sufficient notice what Worship God accepteth It is from him the Head of Life and Government that the Body even the Church receiveth its Nourishment and holy Increase by the Blessing of God it being by Joynts and Ligaments of Faith Love and Ministry and Communion for Concord conjoined and made a meet Receiver 20. Wherefore if ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world why as though living in the world are ye subject to ordinances 21. Touch not taste not handle not 22. Which all are to perish with the using after the commandments and doctrines of men 20 21 22. If then you be dead to the Rudiments of all other Masters and Customs in the World of Jews or Heathens in conformity to your Crucified Lord why as though yet you were not separated from the World to Christ are you subject to such Ordinances which Christ never made you but hath abolished as Touch not taste not meddle not with such and such Meats as unclean and the like which were all temporary things and consist in transient unprofitable Actions having no Reward of God as being but the Products of the Commands and Doctrines of unauthorised Men. 23. Which things have indeed a shew of wisdom in will-worship and humility and neglecting of the body not in any honour to the satisfying of the flesh 23. Which are the things for which as deceitful Shews tho Heretical and Heathen Seducers pretend to be wiser Men than the Apostles and Christians and to be more pious Men and so would draw you to their Errours as being stricter in Voluntary Worship and greater Humility and neglecting of the Body on pretense of being more for the Soul and not as sensual Men do setting up and pampering the Flesh Note The Description of Paul and Church Historians notifie to us that these Hereticks made up a Religion of three Parts 1. Of the Name and some Parts of Christianity to keep in with the Christians 2. Of many Jewish Rites to keep fair with the Jews 3. But the main Substance which they boasted of was Pythagorean Heathenism in which they pretended great knowledge of Spirits Demons and invisible things their Orders Powers Offices Durations c. which God never revealed but the deluded Imaginations of themselves and the said Pythagorean and Platonick Philosophers taught them In many of which Superstitions of Will-worship Angel-worship Laws of Penance on the Flesh while the vain Mind usurpeth Christs Legislative Power too many of the carnal corrupt Church do imitate them to this day CHAP. III. IF ye then be risen with Christ seek those things which are above where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God 1. If then you be true Christians risen with Christ as you profess to the hope of a Celestial Glory and to a Holy Life shew it by seeking the things which are above where Christ who you trust in is as your Head over all in glory 2. Set your affection on things above not on things on the earth 2. Let the Heavenly things and not the things on Earth have your strongest affections your Love your Desire your Hope your Joy your Care your very Hearts 3. For ye are dead and your life is hid with Christ in God 4. When Christ who is our life shall appear then shall ye also appear with him in glory 3 4. For ye are dead to the World and sin and the root of your Spiritual Life is not in your selves but both your Objective Life which is your Happiness and the Root of all your Spiritual Life are out of sight with Christ in God It is by him that you live and it is with him and on him that you must live in Glory for ever 5. Mortifie therefore your members which are upon the earth fornication uncleanness inordinate affection evil concupiscence and covetousness which is idolatry 6. For which things sake the wrath of God cometh on the children of disobedience 5 6. Therefore tho your Lusts are as it were the very Members of your corrupt fleshly Nature kill them all even Fornication Uncleanness Inordinate Affections of Love or delight all evil lustings or desires and Covetousness which loveth the Creature above God and which is Idolaters sin For it is for these things that the Unbeliving Rebellious World is under the wrath of God 7. In the which ye also walked sometime when ye lived in them 7. These sins were formerly your own practices when you were Heathens among them 8. But now you also put off all these anger wrath malice blasphemy filthy communication out of your mouth 9. Lie not one to another seeing that ye have put off the old man with his deeds 8 9. But now you must not only cast off all these filthy sins but also all that is contrary to Love and Peace all sinful wrath and malice and evil speaking and rybaldry and lying For all these are the Members and Deeds of the Old Man or state which you have renounced 10. And have put on the new man which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him 10. And you have by Conversion become New Men renewed in Saving Knowledge unto the Image of that God and Saviour who is the maker of this New Creature 11. Where there is neither Greek nor Jew circumcision nor uncircumcision barbarian Scythian bond nor free but Christ is all and in all 11. Where the Interest and Union that we have all in One Christ who is all in all doth swallow up all the little differences of Greeks and Jew c. And so must lo in our Communion 12. Put on therefore as the elect of God holy and beloved bowels of mercies kindness humbleness of mind meekness long-suffering 12. Let these therefore be your very Habit and Nature and Practice as becometh Gods chosen holy and beloved ones Bowels of Mercy Kindness c. 13. Forbearing one another and forgiving one another if any man have a quarrel against any even as Christ forgave you so also do ye 13. Note 1. That
fulfil it 17. Note That Bishops or Pastors may have need to be admonished by the People to take heed to the Ministry which God calleth them to and not to slubber it over much less pervert it but fulfil it 18. The salutation by the hand of me Paul Remember my bonds Grace be with you Amen 18. In conclusion I subscribe my Salutation to you Let the remembrance of my Bonds remember you of your Duty to me in Prayer and receiving of this Word Grace be with you is the summary Benediction Amen The First Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the THESSALONIANS CHAP. I. 1. PAul and Silvanus and Timotheus unto the church of the Thessalonians which is in God the Father and in the Lord Jesus Christ Grace be unto you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 1. To the Assembly of Christians associated in the professed Belief of God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ c. 2 3. We give thanks to God always for you all making mention of you in our prayers remembring without ceasing your work of faith and labour of love and patience of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ in the sight of God and our Father 2 3. We thankfully remember your working Faith your laborious Love and patient Hope in Christ which is all seen and accepted by God our Father 4 5. Knowing brethren beloved your election of God For our gospel came not unto you in word onely but also in power and in the holy Ghost and in much assurance as ye know what manner of men we were among you for your sake 4 5. For I was assured that God had freely elected you to be honoured as a Church of Christ in that he sent me particularly to you and that with Power of Miracles and pouring out of the Holy Ghost he confirmed my Ministry and caused me to fulfil it as your Experience telleth you 6. And ye became followers of us and of the Lord having received the word in much affliction with joy of the holy Ghost 6. And because he blessed all with such Success that you obeyed our Word and were converted to God receiving the Word in the trial of sharp Affliction and Opposition and yet with Joy and the participation of the Holy Ghost 7. So that ye were ensamples to all that believe in Macedonia and Achaia 7. So that your Example tended to the happy imitation of all that now believe in Macedonia and Achaia 8. For from you sounded out the word of the Lord not onely in Macedonia and Achaia but also in every place your faith to God-ward is spread abroad so that we need not to speak any thing 8. For from you the Word of God spread abroad even in many other Countries it is known so that I need not tell it them to your praise and their imitation 9. For they themselves shew of us what manner of entring in we had unto you and how ye turned to God from Idols to serve the living and true God 9. They tell abroad themselves what Success we had in your Conversion from Idolatry to the true God 10. And to wait for his Son from heaven whom he raised from the dead even Jesus which delivered us from the wrath to come 10. And to wait in Faith and Hope that his Son that is raised from death and ascended will come from Heaven for our Salvation even Jesus who delivereth us from the Wrath that will come on Unbelievers CHAP. II. 1. FOr your selves brethren know our entrance in unto you that it was not in vain 1. For you are my Witnesses that I came not to you in deceit on any false design or manner 2. But even after that we had suffered before and were shamefully entreated as ye know at Philippi we were bold in our God to speak unto you the gospel of God with much contention 3. But our shameful usage at Philippi did not discourage us but our trust in our God did embolden us to preach his Gospel to you though in a conflict of great opposition 3. For our exhortation was not of deceit nor of uncleanness nor in guile 4. But as we were allowed of God to be put in trust with the gospel even so we speak not as pleasing men but God which trieth our hearts 3 4. For I came not to you to deceive you into Errour nor to plead for fleshly Lusts nor crastily to make advantage of you to our gain But as God approved and chose me to be put in trust with the Preaching of the Gospel I do it to please him who trieth our Hearts and not to please the Humours and Lusts of Men. 5. For neither at any time used we flattering words as ye know nor a cloke of covetousness God is witness 5. For you your selves know that I flattered you not nor indulged fleshly Pleasures and God knoweth that I made not the Gospel a Cloak to hide any covetous Design 6. Nor of men sought we glory neither of you nor yet of others when we might have been burdensom as the apostles of Christ 6. Nor did I preach up my self for Vain-glory Power or Profit neither with you or any others though as Christs Apostle I might have pleaded my Power and demanded Maintenance 7. But we were gentle among you even as a nurse cherisheth her children 7. But we sought not our Gain and Glory but your Good and that with all the love and tenderness to you as a Nurse cherisheth her Children in self-denial 8. So being affectionately desirous of you we were willing to have imparted unto you not the gospel of God onely but also our own souls because ye were dear unto us 8. So my strong Love to you made me not onely willingly to preach the Gospel to you without any selfish proud or covetous design but you are so dear to me that I think not my Life too dear for you 9. For ye remember brethren our labour and travel for labouring night and day because we would not be chargeable unto any of you we preached unto you the gospel of God 9. Ye cannot but remember my great Toil and Labour how working at my Trade Night and Day because I would not be chargeable to any of you I preached the Gospel to you freely 10. Ye are witnesses and God also how holily and justly and unblameably we behaved our selves among you that believe 10. I appeal to your selves and to God as Witnesses that our Behaviour with you was holy just and blameless 11. As you know how we exhorted and comforted and charged every one of you as a father doth his children 12. That ye would walk worthy of God who hath called you unto his kingdom and glory 11 12. As you know how tenderly I exhorted and comforted and charged not onely the Assemblies but every one that I could speak to even as a Father will do to every Child that now you are Christians you will live as is suitable to
Habit of holy Desire be a continued virtual Prayer And in every Case give Thanks to God because your Mercies are still greater than your Sufferings And this God hath made your Duty by the great Blessings which he hath given you in Christ 19 20. Quench not the spirit Despise not prophesyings 19 20. Quench not Divine Operations of the Spirit by Neglect or by wilful Sin Set not light by those Instructing Gifts which any exercise by the special Assistance of the Spirit of God For the Witness of Jesus is the Spirit of Prophecy 21. Prove all things hold fast that which is good 21. Receive not hastily or rashly without sufficient Proof any Doctrines or pretended Revelations or Practices but the Good that is tried and proved hold fast 22. Abstain from all appearance of evil 22. Avoid all Sin so carefully as not to venture on that which you have just cause to suspect to be sinful till you have tried whether it be so or not 23. And the very God of peace sanctifie you wholly and I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ 23. And God who giveth and loveth the Peace and Prosperity of his Servants sanctifie you wholly And I pray God that you may wholly in Spirit Soul and Body be so preserved from Sin that you may stand uncondemned approved as faithful at the coming of Christ Note 1. It is of great use for our Comfort and âmitation to know God to be the God of Peace 2. Paul meaneth not that their Bodies should live till Christs coming or that they should be without all Sin and Blame but without all condemning Sin and so justified and forgiven as to their Imperfetions 3. He doth not make Spirit Soul and Body three substantial compounding Parts of Man as far as can be proved but seemeth onely to mean that he desireth that they may stand approved in all these three respects 1. In the Spirit that is the Habits and Disposition of the Soul looking beyond it self to its End 2. In the Soul as it acteth the Body which it animateth 3. In the Body as it is the Instrument of the Soul But of these things even Christian Philosophers differ 1. Some think Man hath three distinct Souls Intellectual Sensitive and Vegetative 2. Some that he hath two Intellectual and Sensitive and that the Vegetative is a part of the Body 3. Some that he hath but one with these three Faculties 4. Some that he hath but one with two Faculties Intellectual and Sensitive 5. Some that he hath but one with the Faculty of Intellection and Will and that the Sensitive is corporeal So little do we know our selves What I think most probable I have opened in Methodo Theologiae That Man hath but one substantial Soul with both Intellectual and Sensitive Faculties and that it is uncertain whether the Vegetative be its Faculty or onely the Faculty of the Igneous or Etherial Substance which is the immediate Vehicle of the Soul It is enough for us to know so much of our Souls as our Duty in using them and our Felicity do require As he may know to use his Clock Watch House Horse who knoweth not how to make them nor can anatomise them 24. Faithful is he that calleth you who also will do it 24. Note Gods Faithfulness may give the Sanctified great Hope of their Perseverance 25. Brethren pray for us 26. Greet all the brethren with an holy kiss 25 26. Note 1. Apostles needed the Prayers of weak Christians 2. The Ceremony of Kissing and such other are mutable fit or unfit as the Custom of Countries varieth the Signification 27. I charge you by the Lord that this epistle be read unto all the holy brethren 28. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you Amen 27 28. Note That the Epistles written to single Churches were not confined to their use but by them to be communicated to as many as they well could The Second Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the THESSALONIANS CHAP. I. 1. PAul and Silvanus and Timotheus unto the Church of the Thessalonians in God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 2. Grace unto you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 3. We are bound to thank God always for you brethren as it is meet because that your faith groweth exceedingly and the charity of every one of you all towards each other aboundeth 3. Note That it is the growth of the Church in Faith and Love which is the matter of their true Prosperity and the Pastors Joy and Thanks to God rather than their Riches Honours or notional contending Knowledge 4. So that we our selves glory in you in the churches of God for your patience and faith in all your persecutions and tribulations that ye endure 4. Note When worldly Men are ashamed of Christians in Persecution godly Men rejoice in their Faith and Patience as being then most honourable 5. Which is a manifest token of the righteous judgment of God that ye may be counted worthy of the kingdom of God for which ye also suffer 5. Which is a plain Prognostick that God the righteous Judge will reward you with a part in that Kingdom for which you suffer as being worthy of it in a sence of Grace that is qualified as those to whom it is promised and freely given 6. Seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble you 7. And to you who are troubled rest with us 6 7. For God ruleth righteously and it is the way of his Justice to punish your Persecutors and give you who are persecuted rest with us his Apostles Note That they who think this is meant of the Destruction of Jerusalem must think that Paul thought he should live to see it and that he and they should then have rest on Earth which were to be deceived and to deceive them 7 8. When the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ 7 8. Note By them that know not God is usually meant the Heathens which confuteth them who distort this to signifie but the Destruction of the Jews And to them in Macedonia it was more to be delivered from the Heathens who were the Rulers than from a handful of scattered despised Jews 2. Christ will appear with his Angels to judge and punish the Ungodly 9. Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power 9. Note That the Phrases everlasting destruction and from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power agree to the usual Scripture-description of Damnation and not to the Destruction of Jerusalem without distortion Nor was it much ascribed then to an appearance of Christ in Glory that the Heathen
and followed 2. Simon was revealed before the writing of this Epistle Acts 8. and the Heresies before too common 3. There were seven or eight other Heresies described by Epiphanius as early as the Simonians and Gnosticks and as bad 4. Sure Gnosticism was not then an unrevealed Mystery if it be mentioned as oft as the Doctor thinketh 5. And through Gods Mercy the falling away first was comparatively but of few and not of so great a number of Churches or Christians as was a stop to their Expectation of the coming of Christ It is not noted in Acts 8. that the Samaritans were seduced by him after they believed If it were true that they and some at Rome were what 's that to all the Churches 6. It is above Sixteen hundred years since Simon was revealed and yet Christ is not come How then is that made an Occasion of Mens delayed Expectation 7. That Christs coming signified but the Destruction of Jerusalem is before shewed to be very improbable and fullier might be How many hot Persecutions of Christians after that do all Church-Histories describe in another manner than Simon 's Pranks And what could the Jews do through all the Empire being contemned Vagabonds but by way of Rabble tumult which the Roman Power restrained 8. And it seemeth meer violence to the Text to make him that withholdeth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to signifie not him but that thing which withholdeth even the Christians not yet separating from the Jews For 1. There was no set time of separation Paul did it long before the Apostles that conversed with them in Judea and when they did none know And Paul withdrew from them as Obstinacy gave him cause in one Place sooner than in others and never so far but that he laboured for their Conversion Nor were any such direful Persecutions an Effect of that Separation as far as just History informeth us It was the scattered Jews that were the Rudiments of most of the Christian Churches in the Empire to whom the Gentiles were added And this Doctor himself oft asserteth That Rome Alexandria Antioch and such other great Cities had two Bishops and two Churches one of the Jews and one of the Gentiles And the Christian Jews did not separate from their Countrymen of a long time That which the Apostle mentioneth the whole Catholick Church seemeth to be concerned in whereas the little Pranks of Simon Magus were like John of Leyden's and Knipperdolling's and James Naylor's which had a few contemned Followers in a few Towns a little while and then ended in Shame Like the Boys Squibs compared to a War 8. And what Mystery was there in so gross Iniquity as for Simon to call himself God the Father c. any more than to have seen Hacket or a Bedlam rave 9. And if such wonders of deceit had been wrought by him as is here mentioned as should delude those that received not the Love of the Truth to Salvation History would have fullier recorded his Miracles and this Success Even on All them that believed not the Truth but had pleasure in Unrighteousness 4. Some think that Paul here speaketh of a Seditious Ringleader of the Jews that drew them into Rebellion to their destruction and that the fear of some Roman Governour was it that for a time restrained him But this Opinion few follow 5. Lyra and some other Papists think that it was Mahomet that was this great Deceiver and the Antichrist and the Empire that withheld His Reasons are rendred in his Annotations on the Revelations and on this Text And Zanchy was much of the same mind though he thought the Pope was a kind of second Antichrist 6. But the far greatest number of Protestants think that it is the Pope that is here spoken of as the Man of Sin and Son of Perdition c. and that it is the Roman Empire that withheld his Revelation But some few think that it was the Godly Bishops of Rome that for some Ages possest that Seat and many were Martyrs that withheld this Revelation of Antichrist till they were taken away by Death For Men would not believe that the Successours of so good Men could be Antichrist Abundance of Volumes are written to prove the Pope to be the Antichrist and one of the chief by Bishop George Doâname For my selfe 1. I can better try him by the plain parts of Scripture than by the hard Prophecies And I can easily see many and great points in which Popery is contrary to the Word of God and I am most moved by such Moral Arguments as Dr. H. More useth in his Mystery of Iniquity And I find enough to settle me against Popery 2. But whether it be he that this Text meaneth or those applied to him in the Revelation I have not skill enough to be sure or very confident And 3. I think a Christian may be very safe without understanding these obscure Texts I long to know God and Jesus Christ better more than to know Antichrist His name is not in the Creed nor is it an Article of the ancient necessary Faith to know who he is so we know the False Doctrines and Practices which we must avoid Perhaps those that have more throughly studied these Texts may know more though I must say that their great disagreement of Opinion discourageth my hopes of full understanding them I think it my duty to confess my Ignorance and not pretend to the Knowledge which I have not They that are offended at this gap or defect in my Paraphrase may turn to many others that know more or are more confident If you say Why were these Prophecies written if not to be understood I answer To be understood by them that can and not to be Expounded by them that cannot And I add that the great Beloved Prophet Daniel thus concludeth Ch. 12.8 9. I heard but I understood not And the Angel said Go thy way Daniel for the words are closed up and sealed to the time of the end And I take it to be no excess of Humility to confess that in Expounding Prophecies I am not so wise as Daniel That Popery is a heinous corruption of Christianity I am past doubt And that it is aggravated by the profession of the Gospel and Fathering their sin on Christ But for the help of those that are more capable of arriving at certainty than I am I will distinctly tell the Reader the Paraphrase of the three most considerable sort of Expositours I. V. 3. Let no Man perswade you that Christs coming is at hand for it will not be till a great part of the Church fall away from Christianity and Mahomet that wicked Man and Seducer be revealed who is a destroyer and shall be destroyed 4. Who opposeth and exalteth himself not onely above all Earthly Powers but above all sorts of Divine Worship both Heathenish and Christian So that as if he were a God he will set up his own Worship as next to the
supream onely God both in the Temple at Jerusalem and throughout all the now-Christian Eastern Empire and a great part further of the World and under the Title of God's greatest Prophet will put down God's own Institutions and Laws and Gospel and set up his own in the stead 6. What it is that stops him is a thing known to you all even the Imperial Power which as it falls he will rise For as he is to make his false Religion by a composition of Arianism Judaism and his own Inventions so the swarm of Heresies now among us Nicolaitans Ebionites Cerinthians Gnosticks c. are secretly a Mystereous Iniquity preparing for him Onely that Empire that now letteth must give place to him by diminution at his first rising and by its total-overthrow in the East at his full possession And so he shall in his time become the open Seducer and Captivater of the Church and World and must stay till Christ diminish and consume Mahometanism by his Word preached and utterly destroy it with the Glory of his more full appearance before the end 9. Even that Mâhomets Kingdom whose coming is by Satanical Murdering Wars and deceitful pretences of Heavenly Signs and Revelations and with the unrighteous deceit of pretended opposition to Idolatry and to Christians as if they worship two or three Gods and their Laws were not so good as his And those Superficial Hypocrite-Christians that had but the Name and Form and not the hearty belief love and obedience to the Truth shall turn Mahometans and be damned II. The commonest Protestant Paraphrase is thus V. 3. Christs coming shall not be till there be a general Apostacie of the whole visible Church say some or of most or much of it say others unto Idolatrous Worship and subjection to the Papacy and that Man of sin the Pope be revealed the Active and Passive Son of Perdition the Abaddon the Head of this Apostacie given up to all sin himself and to promote it 4. Who claimeth Christs Prerogative under the name of his Universal Vicar and overthrows his Officers and Laws and sets up his own against them and overtoppeth and subjecteth all Princes and Magistrates and this in the Church of God say most or in that Idolatrous Church of his own falsely called The Church of God say others as if he were there chief Lord himself and arrogating names of Blasphemy I told you formerly of all this And now you know what hindereth his speedy arising Even the Empire as such say some including both the Pagan and Christian Or as others the Empire as Pagan only 6. For the beginnings of Antichristianity are secretly and mysteriously already working which will bring him forth in time even the Pride and Ambition of Ministers seeking Superiority and the Peoples excess of Factious Respects to some above others and falling into Sects and Heresies in following them Only the Empire that now hindreth must first be taken out of the way 8. And then shall the Pope that Man of Wickedness arise say some or be openly discovered to be Antichrist say others Whom the Lord shall consume by the Power of his Word preached by the two Witnesses and then destroy by pouring out the Vials of his Wrath upon him at his later coming to restore his Church 9. Even that Pope with his Roman Church of Papists whose coming to the Papacy is after that way of working by force and cheats and feigned Miracles which Satan teacheth and giveth them to seduce the Christian World 10. And with all the deceiving Arts of falshood by which unrighteousness is upheld and promoted to delude those that shall perish for ever Because they received not sound Doctrine when it was delivered nor held the Christian Faith in Love and in its Power but in Custom Hypocrisie and Form that it might sanctifie and save them Therefore God justly gave them up by desertions to Deceivers and Delusions to believe a lie 12. That all these Papists might be damned who believed not the Truth that is contrary to Popery but had pleasure in its unrighteous Principles and Practices and in that sensual life which is contrary to the Christianity which they profess III. The third considerable Opinion runs thus in the Paraphrase Exposition 1. Pauls words have relation both to Daniels words of Antiochus say most but of the Roman Power rather say Calvin and Brightman who largely proveth it 2. It is so far from being true that the Christians rejoiced in Christs sending the Romans to destroy Jerusalem that they greatly lamented it The Cities name was precious to them the first Christians being all Jews and the Gentiles receiving the Gospel from Jerusalem Christ wept over them when he Prophesied their ruine Paul's lamentation was great for them The ruine was dreadful 1110000 killed and 700000 carried Captive And the Apostles were all Jews and there was a common expectation among the Jews of the Messiah's glorious Kingdom at Jerusalem and they called it The Holy City and Land 3. The Abomination of desolation is by Christ himself compared to that spoken of by Daniel the Prophet which was the destroying the Holy Place and Worship and setting up Idolatry in its stead And the Authors themselves of the second Exposition as against the Pope Expound the Desolating Abomination in Matth. 24. to be the Roman Heathen Army coming to lay waste the Holy City and Temple For that Abomination of Desolation was to go before the flight of Men from Jerusalem or to concur And this Text v. 3. c. seemeth plainly to follow Christ and speak of the same that he speaketh of 4. Vespasian and his Son Titus by his Command were the Men that destroyed the Holy City Temple and Nation and the Idolatrous Heathens and their Worship there took present possession and so set up the Desolation and Abomination And his younger Son Domitian destroyed the Christians and Proclaimed himself to be God and to be worshipped with Altars and Sacrifices as God 5. This Vespatian took on him to work Miracles healing a Blind Man and many others So that some foolish Jews called him the Messiah And he and his Son Titus by their flattery and fair lives got great esteem as excellent Men And their Learned Orators c. promoted the honour of Idolatry by theirs 6. This way of Self-deifying and promoting Idolatry and Captivating the Jews and all Christians went on though not equally through all the Emperours almost till Constantine 7. The attempt of Caius Caligula told the Christians what further to expect when he Commanded Petronius to set up his Image in the Temple to be worshipped as Jupiter Nero's Cruelty prognosticated much 8. But Vespasian and Titus were stopt from the Desolation first attempted by the Life of Claudius Galba Otho Vitellius till he was made Emperour himself 9. And Christ consumed their Idolatry by his Gospel and destroyed it by Constantine These things premised their Paraphrase is v. 3. The day of the Lord will not
by Office the Care of gathering many Churches and then taking care of their Preservation and Increase by urging the Doctrine and Commands of Christ and Ordaining Bishops over particular Churches Episcopos gregis by their own and the Flocks consent and not otherwise and then exhorting such Pastors and Churches on just occasions to do their Duties And who can be against such Archbishops But some that now feign the Idea of a Bishop to be one that hath many score or Hundred Churches under him which have no Bishop but himself and one that is set over them without their consent and that ruleth them by force of the adjoyned Sword Imprisonment or Ruine are ready to Dream that Timothy and Titus were such Bishops Doubtless every City or Corporation where were Christians had then a Church at least and every Church a Bâshop at least And whether it was Timothy or another Ephesus was not without Tho it 's true that we find him so constantly with Paul almost every where where he was that it 's hard to believe that he was very long at Ephesus 2. Note That Churches are in danger of Corruption by other Doctrines than those delivered by the Apostles And their Doctrines were so sufficient that no other should be taught 3. Though some think it is still the Gnosticks that are here described by Fables and Genealogies its most like to be all the Judaisers And though Genealogies be part of Scripture it 's perverseness to make too great a stir about them and to turn Religion into endless Questions and divert from matter of Faith in which our Edification chiefly doth consist Multitudes sin by too much stir about lesser Scripture Verities when by wrangling or long study it hindreth them from greater 5. Now the end of the commandment is charity out of a pure heart and of a good conscience and of faith unfeigned 15. The Holy Scripture is as a compleat Body which hath its Accidents and Ornaments as well as Essential and Integral Parts as Hair Nails Colour c. But it is the end that is the chief part and must be preferred And the end of all Christ's Doctrine and Law is Charity or to bring Mens Souls to the love of God and Man and Goodness as its very Nature And the grand means to this are 1. A Heart purified by Gods Spirit 2. A good Conscience not guilty of reigning sin and justified from the guilt of former sin and present Infirmity by Christ 3. And unfeigned Faith in Christ by which we are united to him and have our part in the foresaid benefits And this is the Sum of True Christian Religion in few Words which is more profitably insisted on than Jangling Controversies 6. From which some having swerved have turned aside unto vain jangling 7. Desiring to be teachers of the law understanding neither what they say not whereof they affirm 6 7. And some that have roved from this Mark not placing Religion finally in Love to be promoted aforesaid have turned aside to Vain Jangling or Vain Chat as if Religion lay in being Doctors of Moses's Law when as they understand not what they say themselves nor what the things are which they pretend to teach Note 1. They that shoot not at this mark as ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifieth and place not Religion as aforesaid have ever since corrupted it by Vain Jangling though not about the same Subjects Some setting the Churches together by the Ears about unnecessary curious Notions concerning the person of Christ or concerning Gods Decrees and Concourse and some about the Clergies Universal Domination and about their Canon Law worse than was that of Moses and their Dunghil of Corruptions and ensnaring Ceremonies and some about quibling Notions concerning Justification Faith and Works Satan hath Religious Diversions for them that are above Sensuality And Ignorant-confidence with rage is the usual Character of all such 8. But we know that the law is good if a man use it lawfully 8. We praise the Law as well as they It is Gods Law and therefore good if lawfully used which is to lead Men to Christ and typifie Spiritual things to come and to condemn and restrain sin but not to justifie Men instead of Grace nor to be imposed on the Gentiles or continued when a better doth displace it 9. Knowing this that the law is not made for a righteous man but for the lawless and disobedient for the ungodly and for sinners for unholy and profane for murderers of fathers and murderers of mothers for man-slayers 10. For whoremongers for them that defile themselves with mankind for men-stealers for liars for perjured persons and if there be any other thing that is contrary to sound doctrine 11. According to the glorious gospel of the blessed God which was committed to my trust 9 10 11. It must be foreknown 1. That the World was not Lawless that had not Moses's Law They had the Law of Nature and the common Law of Grace which was given to Mankind after the fall And Christ hath now brought us the Holy Spiritual Law of Grace in the most perfect edition So that sin is condemned where Moses's Law is not received or known 2. That Moses's Laws as such were all Political for the Government of that Republick even the Ten Commandments and had Penalties to be executed by Men annexed as an essential part of it Now of this Law saith Paul It was not made with these Penalties either to bridle or to punish them that without it were Righteous Men that is Who were obedient to the Law of Nature and of Grace and whose Hearts were ruled with the love of Righteousness and needed not to be frightened to it by Corporal Penalties much less for us Christians who have Christs Law of Grace and are Sanctified by his Spirit writing it in our Hearts by Love of Goodness But God knowing the corruption of Mans Heart did make it for the Israelites to restrain them by fear from living like Lawless Disobedient Men c. and to punish them by the Magistrate who were ungodly sinners unholy profane murtherers c. which the Gospel and Christs Law which I preach is as much against as Moses's Law and more powerfully overcometh So that we that have better even Christs Law without us need not the continuance of Moses's Law 12. And I thank Christ Jesus our Lord who hath enabled me for that he counted me faithful putting me into the ministry 12. Note It is a great mercy to be entrusted with the Ministry of the Gospel with Ability and Faithfulness 13. Who was before a blasphemer and a persecutor and injurious But I obtained mercy because I did it ignorantly in unbelief 13. Note 1. The great Mercy of God to great sinners even Persecutors and Blasphemers may be converted 2. That God giveth the greatest Mercy without previous merit 3. The word because here meaneth not that Ignorance was a proper cause of Gods Mercy But that it made
committed to the Ministry to communicate 3. Not given to wine no striker not greedy of filthy lucre but patient not a brauler not covetous 3.8 One that is not inordinately in love with Wine or strong Drink 9. One that useth no violence nor hurteth others 10. One that studieth not after gain nor useth dishonest unseemly ways of getting 11. One that by lenity taketh all things in the best sence and is not rigorous 12. One that is against Strife Contention and Fighting 13. One that is not in love with Money 4. One that ruleth well his own house having his children in subjection with all gravity 5. For if a man know not how to rule his own house how shall he take care of the church of God 4 5.14 One that ruleth well his own House if he have any and by his success sheweth it and that God blesseth his Labours his Children being in subjection with all Comely Grave and Pious Behaviour For if either he have not Skill and Care enough to rule his Family well or the badness of his Children shew that God blesseth not his Labour how should the Church judge him fit to rule them and likely to succeed 6. Not a novice lest being lifted up with pride he fall into the condemnation of the devil 6. Not a late young Convert for such are more in danger of Pride than others when they are set up as Teachers and so fall as the Devils did Note That young raw Christians made Teachers are in great danger of falling into Condemnation by Pride even like to Devils Because 1. They have less knowledge of their own Ignorance and how much yet they want 2. The suddenness of the Light which they have received so transporteth them that they think it to be greater in them than it is 3. They have stronger Passions than the Aged and those puff them up as if they signified answerable Judgment 4. They have weaker Degrees yet of Humility Self-denial and all Grace than riper Christians have 5. They have had less time to learn the great things which should ballance them 6. They want that Experience which fully convinceth Riper Christians of the errour of Self exalting so that none are so apt to rage and be confident as the Ignorant and Injudicious 7. And they are themselves as Children carried away easily by the applause and flatteries of such as are like them and cry them up for their Injudicious fervour 7. Moreover he must have a good report of them which are without lest he fall into reproach and the snare of the devil 7.16 And he must be one that hath by his Parts and Conversation got some esteem even among Unbelievers or at least is not by the common sort of them made odious or contemptible by any Infamy just or unjust lest Satan get by his former Scandals or ill Name to make the Christian Religion odious and turn his Infamy into a Snare to keep Men in unbelief Note 1. If all these Sixteen things be needful to a Bishop and must be required in one that is offered to the Ministry is he a true Bishop or Pastor that hath scarce two of all these Qualifications Yea that hath almost all the contraries That such are Pastors de facto claiming Honour and Obedience is easily proved what God accounteth them I leave to him And how the People should esteem them Cyprian tells us in his Epistle against Martial and Basilides 2. What a Bishop then was must be understood by those that would know their Divine Obligation to obey such Of which see before 1 Thes 5.12 13. The Ministerial Work was 1. Indefinite by Itinerants or unfixed Men viz. 1. To convert those without and gather Churches and settle Pastors over them 2. And to go and send to them after for their Confirmation These in Scripture are called Apostles and Evangelists and their helpers but not Bishops II. But the settled Churches had settled Pastors with Deacons These are called Bishops and Elders These Churches were so many Neighbour Christians as could know and Converse with one another and were associated for Personal Communion in holy Doctrine Worship and Conversation as distinct from distant Communion by meer Concord in the Species of these or by Delegates Though they did not always meet all in one place so that the Bishops or Elders had opportunity to know them personally teach and oversee them ordinarily Which they did without force upon none but consenting Voluntiers This Episcopacy we are for and not against the Preeminence of some one as a Senior and Guide to the rest of the Elders in a Church that hath many Nor yet against the foresaid General Ministers or Evangelists Inspection and Care of many Churches of such Consenters But it one such General Pastor will put down all the Bishops of single Churches and have none over many hundred Parishes but himself alone who cannot possibly do the hundredth part of the true Episcopal Work and will do some of the rest by Curates that are no Bishops and by Lay-men this Episcopacy is not to be justified Much less when the Clergy or People chuse them not nor consent to them but are governed by them forcibly and as constrained Dissenters 8. Likewise must the Deacons be grave not double-tongued not given to much wine not greedy of filthy lucre 9. Holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience 8 9. The Deacons also must be well-qualified Persons Grave and Pious not double tongued to say and unsay as Interest leadeth them not addicted to much Wine or Strong Drink not greedy of filthy Gain as Lovers of Money use to be and they must be sound Believers and of an upright Life Note 1. That here are but two sorts of fixed Church-Officers noted by Paul Bishops and Deacons 2. As every Church had its own Bishop one or more so had they their own Deacons For as Dr. Hammond noteth The Deacons were every where constituted to attend the Bishop But Antiquity never knew what a Deacon of a Diocess of many Churches or hundreds of Churches was till Archdeacons were first new made Therefore as no Man was a Deacon of more than one single Church so no Man was a Bishop of more distinct from Archbishops as the said Doctor de facto maintaineth in Scripture-times 10. And let these also first be proved then let them use the office of a deacon being found blameless 10. And even Deacons must not be made till they are tried and proved fit and sound blameless 11. Even so must their wives be grave not slanderers sober faithful in all things 11. So also must the Women or Wives be grave c. Note 1. It is uncertain whether by ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Women here be meant the Deacons Wives or the Deaconesses that then were appointed to some Care of Women which Men were less fit for 2. The Qualifications imply that Women are most in danger of the contrary Sins that is of unstayed Levity
forwardness to backbite and speak evil falsely as Accusers of those that distaste them âot sober and careful of their Business not trusty in all things 12. Let the deacons be the husbands of one wife ruling their children and their own houses well 12. The Deacons must not be such as have more Wives than one or that have injuriously put away one and married another The good government of their own Children and Houses also must shew that they are fit to serve in the Church 13. For they that have used the office of a deacon well purchase to themselves a good degree and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus 13. For though the Deacons be as Servants to the Pastors they that have used that Office well are in a degree above the Vulgar and have matter of confident Boldness and Freedom in the management and defence of the Affairs of Christianity 14. These things write I unto thee hoping to come unto thee shortly 15. But if I tarry long that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thy self in the house of God which is the Church of the living God the pillar and ground of the truth 14 15. I hope to come to thee shortly but lest I should be delayed I write these things to thee that thou mayst know how thou oughtest to converse in the House of God which is the Church of the Living God as in it a Pillar and firm Buttress or Basis of the Truth Note Though it be true that the Truth of God is most safely preserved in his Church yet I with Gataker marvel that so many apply these Words to the Church which are spoken of Timothy That it is he that is called here a Pillar and Buttress of the Truth seemeth to me evident 1. In that in the Allegory it is not like that Paul would in the very next Words call the Church a Pillar and Buttress in the House when he calleth it The House it self He plainly dâfferenceth a Part from the Whole The Church is the Whole a Pillar is a Part. 2. It is the very Sum of Paul's Exhortation to Timothy that according to his Office he should be a Pillar and Buttress of Truth in the Church 3. The Preposition in the House agreeth to him and the Word Pillar c. which is in the House 4. The omission of the Article before ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã intimate that it should rather be translated a Pillar c. than the Pillar which it's like would have been put in had it been the Churches peculiar Privilege that had been meant 5. The Apostle useth the same Word of James Cephas and John Gal. 2.9 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã accounted Pillars which Timothy was And the very same Phrase as here is used Rev. 3.12 He that overcometh I will make him a Pillar in the Temple of God ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã So Rev. 10.1 the Angels Feet c But the Church is never called a Pillar that 's in the Church 6. As to them that feign it would be false Construction because the Words ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã are the Nominative Case this hath no pretence from the Text So that I doubt not but the plain sense is as it is Paraphrased and all the Fabrick is built on a meer Mistake which the Papists raise upon this Text Though were it otherwise it would not serve their turn 16. And without controversie great is the mystery of godliness God was manifest in the flesh justified in the Spirit seen of angels preached unto the Gentiles believed on in the world received up into glory 16. And confessedly the Mystery of Godliness which requireth such great Abilities in thee as to make thee a Pillar and Buttress of it in the Church is exceeding great and high 1. God himself appeared to Man in the Flesh of our Redeemer to manifest his Love and Will for our Salvation 2. The Spirit was Christs Witness which by its unimitable holy Impressions Miracles his Ressurection and Communication to his Followers did justifie Christ to be truly what he did profess to be and sealed his Doctrine to the World 3. Angels beheld proclaimed and obeyed him 4. The Wall of Separation being broken down he was preached by his Commissioned Apostles to the Gentile World 5. The World that knew him not or despised him is by a few poor unlearned Men brought to believe in him and submit to him as Lord and Saviour Philosophy submitteth and Wit is silenced and Policy and Power stoop to him in part and more will do 6. He was taken up into Heaven in Glory Angels attending him his Apostles looking on These Six Articles are that great Mystery which requireth the ablest Preacher and the soundest Faith And he that firmly believeth these doth see into a more excellent Mystery than Philosophy and will be a stable Pillar in the Church CHAP. IV. 1. NOw the Spirit speaketh expresly that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils 1. The Spirit of Prophecy plainly foretelleth us that in the latter times some who profest themselves Christians shall depart from either the Whole or some Essential Parts of the Christian Faith turning Apostates or Hereticks and this by giving heed to false Revelations of seducing Spirits in themselves or others and to Doctrines of Devils Note Whether it mean effectively Doctrines taught by Devils or as Mr. Mede largely maintaineth objectively Doctrines concerning Demons or the Nature Order and Minds of the Spirits like the Valentinians Aioâes c. I leave to the Judgment of others 2. Speaking lies in hypocrisie having their conscience feared with a hot iron 2. Covering their Lies or False Doctrine by Hypocritical Pretences of Piety or Divine Revelation or some great Excellency having Consciences feared and branded as the Perfidious use to be by their flagitious Lives 3. Forbidding to marry and commanding to abstain from meats which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth 3. Note I think it far more probable that Paul here speaketh of those Hereticks which made up a Religion of Judaism and Pythagorean Fancies who taught That Marriage was of the Devil to propagate sinful miserable Men and that Flesh was not to be eaten especially the unclean Beasts than of those erroneous Christians who onely forbid Marriage to the Clergy and Flesh on certain Days of Abstinence or that affect the total avoiding Marriage and eating Flesh as a State of special Strictness not required of most For Paul seemeth plainly to speak of a Doctrine taught to all and he describeth Christian Knowledge herein to be That God hath made such Meat in kind to be received with Thanksgiving and not that All men or any at all times must use such Meats 4. For every creature of God is good and nothing to be refused if it be received with thanksgiving 5.
prayers night and day 5. By a Widdow indeed I mean one that is desolate having neither Maintenance nor Ability to get it nor Kindred to relieve her but liveth Faith and truth in God who as she is to live upon the Church so she is bound to serve the Church by constant Prayers both alone and with these Women whom she visiteth and instructeth 6. But she that liveth in pleasure is dead while she liveth 6. But she that liveth delicately and sportingly and wantonly with gaudy Ornaments is a living Carkass 7. And these things give in charge that they may be blameless 7. Acquaint them with these Canons that the Church and they may be kept from misdoing 8. But if any provide not for his own and specally those of his own house he hath denied the faith and is worse then an infidel 8. But if any of the Church that is able maintain not his own neer Kindred especially those that have right to be kept in his own Family as Parents have he liveth so contrary to the Christian Faith that he forfeits the Reputation of True Christians and doth that which the Infidels themselves will condemn and in that is worse than they 9. Let not a widow be taken into the number under threescore years old having been the wife of one man 9. Because such Widows 1. Must be maintaned as those that cannot labour 2. And do resove against Marrying again being past the need of it 3. And must be stay'd Monitors to the Younger Women therefore take in none into the Churches charge that is under threescore years old and none that hath separated from her Husband and Married another 10. Well reported of for good works if she have brought up children if she have lodged strangers if she have washed the Saints feet if she have relieved the afflicted if she have diligently followed every good work 10. It is her Christian Behaviour before her Poverty that must be rewarded with the Churches Maintenance Therefore she must be one 1. That is known to have done good to others while she was able 2. Who hath piously educated her own Children 3. Lodged Strangers c Note That in that hot and poor Countrey those here called Saints usually travailed on Foot and were Bare leg'd wearing only Sandals or Shoes and had not-Inns for Entertainment with that convenience as we have here nor Money for such charges therefore it was one of the great works of Godly Charity for Christians to take Travellers and Strangers into their Houses and Wash their Feet from the Dust contracted daily in their Travail And to relieve all in want and affliction to their Power 11. But the younger widdows resuse for when they have begun to wax wanton against Christ they will marry 12. Having damnation because they have cast off their first faith 11 12. But receive not a Young Widow into the number of those that serve the Church and are maintained by it For as they are not by Age past labouring for themselves or fit to resolve on a single life for the Churches Service so when they grow Lustful and Wanton and weary of the Yoak of Chastity and Church Service they will Marry And so prove Criminal Sinners against Christ by violating that sort of Devotedness to his Service 13. And withal they learn to be idle wandring about from house to house and not onely idle but tatlers also and busie-bodies speaking things which they ought not 13. And being idle they learn to go about to Houses and there not onely idly pass their time but to spend it in tatling or in idle and unfit Chat aad busying themselves with other Mens Matters and talking of that which they ought not to talk of Note Qu. But are not Women prone to this tho they be not Devoted to Chastity and Church-Service Ans Yes 1. And therefore Paul speaketh this as the Vice that most Women are strongly by nature addicted to And that all may see the danger of it and fear it And indeed how rare are those Women even that profess to be most Religious that use not to venture on this Chat and Backbiting and Busie judging those that are absent and meddling with things which they should not meddle with 2. But yet those that are taken up with Family Business of their own are not so vacant and liable to these Crimes as the idle are And therefore what Paul saith of these Young Church-Widows all Rich Women should read with Application For Riches tempt them to be idle and idleness tempts them to the same sins to spend their time in going from House to House on pretense of Civil Visits and there to talk venterousây without a call of all things and Persons that come into their Minds 14. I will therefore that the younger women marry bear children guide the house give none occasion to the adversary to speak reproachfully 15. For some are already turned aside after Satan 14 15. My Advise therefore is That Young Women marry that have not some special reason against it and by bearing Children and educating them Religiously and guiding their Houses piously and diligently they may so do the Church the greatest service and give no occasion to malicious Adversaries to speak evil of the Church as if it were a Society of idle twatlerâ and lustful wantons For some have already forsaken Christianity its like tempted partly by some such Scandals or at least are ready to believe and report them 16. If any man or woman that believeth have widdows let them relieve them and let not the church be charged that it may relieve them that are widdows indeed 16. Let all Christians keep the Widdows that Nature bindeth them to keep if able and not cast them on the Church and rob Widdows indeed by disabling the Church to maintain them 17. Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour especially they who labour in the word and doctrine 17. It being the Office of Church-elders to be the Churches Guides or Rulers by the Canon of Gods Laws Let those that do this well be counted worthy of double honour above the common rank of the Faithful and to be accordingly maintained and obeyed but especially those of them who are Laborious Preachers Expounding and applying the Word and Doctrine of Christ Note 1. That Elders or Bishops were the fixed Guides of single Churches no bigger than our Parishes for number of Souls 2. That they had very much work to do besides Publick Preaching As to judge who was to be taken in by Baptism or to be openly rebuked or cast out or reconciled to teach from House to House on just occasion to visit the Sick take care of the Poor resolve Doubts oversee Manners c. 3. That usually one Church had many of these and all found work enough some maintained themselves and some the Church Offerings maintained 4. As all these could not publickly Preach at once so all were not fitted for
it by skill and free utterance But some one or few that were most able for it were the ordinary Preachers And these being the ablest and of most Reputation were quickly made and called the Bishops being such Presidents and Gudes to the rest as the Presidents of Colledges of Men in the same Office Physicians Philosophers c. are or as the Chief Justice among the Judges 5. Yet all the rest were of the same Office Essentiated by Church Guidance in the Word Worship Sacraments and Discipline and were not meer Lay Men but were Ordained and Separated to the Sacred Ministry and wanted not Authority to Preach and Administer Sacraments and did these on just occasions tho the ablest did it most usually 6 And it was the part of them that were thus employd in Publick Preaching both for converting Infidels and edifying the Church who are said to be laborious in the Word and Doctrine 18. For the scripture saith Thou shalt not muzzle the ox that treadeth out the corn and The labourer is worthy of his reward 18. Note 1. That Honour here includeth Maintenance 2. That it is the labour of Church Guides which giveth them right to Honour and Maintenance 3. That the greatest Honour and Maintenance is due to them that are Laborious Preachers and Instructors of the Flock and not to them that seldom so labour much less to them that unjustly silence such 19. Against an elder recive not an accusation but before two or three witnesses 19 Seeing no private Man should believe an accusation against a Grave Ancient Person much less against a Person of the Church without sufficient proof much less must thou that art President in the Presbytery admit any publickly to defame an Elder in Office by entering his accusation against him without two or three Witnesses and much less mayst thou believe such an Accusation Note For 1. It is to be supposed that such are more unlikely to be guilty than other Men. 2. And that for their Works sake the Wicked or Reproved sort will be more malicious and forward to accuse such and they shall never want False accusers if such can but find Judges that are willing to believe them 3. And their defamation is most injurous to Religion and to the Church 20. Them that sin rebuke before all that others also may fear 20. Those that sin scandalously either openly or after reproof for private sin before two or three and repent not rebuke before the Church or Community of the People saith Dr. Hammond that others may be warned to avoid such sins and such impenitence 21. I charge thee before God and the Lord Jesus Christ and the elect angels that thou observe these things without preferring one before another doing nothing by Partiality 21. So heinous is the sin of unjust judging in a Guide of the Church and so great a mischief to the Church that I do hereby most solemnly charge thee before God and the Lord Jesus Christ and the Elect Angels that thou observe these Rules of Justice without a hasty or forestalled Judgment or prejudice and that thou do nothing according to a partial inclination to one party Nâte 1. There are Elect Angels both as respecting Reprobate Devils and as chosen to the service of distinct Churches 2. Tho we know not just how far and when Angels are present we may so far presume of their notice of Church Affairs and their regard thereof as to adjâre even the Pastors of the Church to avoid sin as before the Elect Angels 3. O how heinous then is the sin of those who under the name of Bishops cast out and silence Christs faithful Ministers and are prejudiced and partial against the most Godly Christians who dare not obey all their Questionable Canons The honour of Bishops being due to them for their Work it is Satans Design to bring them into dishonour by engaging them in contrary odious work 22. Lay hands suddenly on no man neither be partaker of other mens sins keep thy self pure 22 Lay not Hands in Ordination rashly on any unworthy Candidate nor for absolution too hastily on those that profess not Repentance credibly lest thou make thy self partaker of the guilt of the sins of unworthy Ministers and unsound penitents Keep thy self pure from the sins which thou must reprove in others 23. Drink no longer Water but use a little wine for thy stomachs sake and thine often infirmities 23. Note 1. That Diet must be fitted to health and Men should know what is fittest for it To use Wine yea much Wine or strong Drink for meer Appetite instead of a little for health is sinful sensuality 2. Even then the Apostles that had the gift of Healing could not use it commonly but must help Infirmities by ordinary means 24. Some mens sins are open beforehand going before to judgment and some men they follow after 25. Likewise also the good works of some are manifest beforehand and they that are otherwise cannot be hid 24 25. I know that when the best is done Church Discipline will not cleanse out all sin It dealeth not with secret but with open sins Some Mens sins are open and proveable of which God will have the Church judge them before his Final Judgment and some Mens are unknown and those not we but God must judge And so Mens good Works and Sincerity of Repentance and Obedience are manifested to the Church to judge of and Hypocrites that counterfeit such God will open in his time CHAP. VI. 1. LEt as many servants as are under the yoke count their own masters worthy of all honour that the name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed 1. Let all that are Servants under that Yoke whether their Masters be Christians or Heathens account it their Duty to give them all the Honour and Obedâence which is due in that Relation and not think that Christianity giveth them liberty to disobey them nor despise them because of their defect of Religion Else Heathens will reproach Religion and Christ and say that we teach Men to be unfaithful disobedient and proud 2. And they that have believing masters let them not despise them because they are brethren but rather do them service because they are faithful and beloved partakers of the benefit These things teach and exhort 2. And let none despise their Masters because they are both Believer and so Brethren in Christ for Christian Brotherhood consisteth with Inequality of Place and Relation and with Subjection and doth not level Men in other things nor encourage Pride or Disobedience But such must the more willingly do Service to their Christian Masters because they are faithful and Partakers of all the same Blessings of Christianity with themselves and so more amiable and therefore should be served out of special Love and not onely for Fear or Wages These Duties are of great moment therefore teach and press them earnestly 3. If any man teach otherwise and consent not to wholesom
Wealth nor look to this for their Safety and chief Comfort as if it were their best But that they take God for their Portion and Security and wholly trust him for Soul and Body who will give us enough for our Comfort and Content 18. That they do good that they be rich in good works ready to distribute willing to communicate 19. Laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come that they lay hold on eternal life 18 19. That they use their riches to do all the good that they can in the World that so they may be rich in good Works which are a far more excellent sort of Riches than bare Money that they distribute to others necessity with readiness and Communicate with a willing forward mind and not with grudging or backwardness as against their Wills that so they may not lose their Riches but as they love themselves will lay up by them a Treasure for themselves even a good fund and security by coming under Gods faithful Promise for the time to come that so as good Runners lay hold on the Prize they may lay hold on Eternal Life 20. O Timothy keep that which is committed to thy trust avoiding profane and vain babblings and oppositions of science falsly so called 21. Which some professing have erred concerning the faith Grace be with thee Amen 20 21. O Timothy be sure to hold fast and keep safe these necessary Precepts which I have given thee as from God by his Spirit containing the true Wisdom tending to Salvation in trust that thou teach them others But avoid those frivolous Tricks and wordy Arts and disputing strife about their falsly named Sciences even the Logical and Philosophical triflings of Stoâcks Peripateticks and all the Sects of Heathen Philosophers in which they think the excellency of Learning consisteth despising the simplicity of Christianity as Ignorance Some Christians being taken with this sort of Learning have been tempted to corrupt Religion by it and to turn such Hereticks as are but Mungrel Christians and not sound and truly such The Grâce of God preserve sanctifie and save thee Amen Nâte I have before shewed that it was Philosophers who by their pretence of greater Learning were then the Despisers and Powerfullest Adversaries of Christianity and the generality of them were taken up with meer useless quibling and trifling and striving about Words and barren Notions instead of needful useful Knowledge so that their famed Sciences were but like Dreams and Childish Babling So that it was the Honour of Socrates to call them off to the study of Virtues and things of use whom Plato followed with a mixture of Vanity And a smattering in these Sciences bewitched the Hereticks of that age But Paul doth not hereby condemn the true Philosophical Knowledge of God in his Works nor a carefulness of exact speaking as to Words and Method or the accurate fitting of Words to things and using Art in due measure and in subservance to great and saving Truth But further than it thus subserveth to the Saving Truth of God in Christ and our duty and hopes of Life Eternal all that 's called Learning and Wit is but Fooling ANNOTATIONS PAuls Epistles to Timothy and Titus are the Church-Canons which the Holy Ghost indited And sufficient to their proper use and End tho' still there will be use for Pastoral Determination of such Circumstances as must be varied according to variety of Persons Occasions Times and Places And no Canons of Men that are contrary to any of these Divine Rules I mean such of them as are of universal fixed Obligation are Obligations to the Faithful O how happy had the Church been if these had better observed and the Churches not corrupted or torn by such as by Men are destructively or needlessly added by badness doubtfulness or numbers aââwering or overwhelming the Consciences of those that are most obedient to God The Second Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to TIMOTHY CHAP. I. 1. PAul an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God according to to the promise of life which is in Christ Jesus 2. To Timothy my dearly beloved son Grace mercy and peace from God the Father and Christ Jesus our Lord. 1. Note 1. It is Gods calling Will and not onely his permitting Will which must warrant any to assume the Sacred Ministry and prove him a true Minister of Christ 2. The Promise of Life in Christ must have Ministers to proclaim it and to preach this is their Work 3. I thank God whom I serve from my forefathers with pure conscience that without ceasing I have remembrance of thee in my prayers night and day 3. Note It seemeth strange that a Persecutor and the chief of Sinners should say That from his Forefathers he served God with pure Conscience and to the High Priest That he had lived in all good Conscience to that day Ans 1. Some think he meaneth Since I was a Christian I have served God sincerely as Abraham Isaac and Jacob did Others think he meaneth Not onely since my Conversion but before I designed onely to serve God and though through ignorance I mistook the Matter I did it in zeal to please God and faithfully obeyed my Conscience Which ever be the Sense there is no Doctrinal Difference dependeth on the Controversie 4. Greatly desiring to see thee being mindful of thy tears that I may be filled with joy 5. When I call to remembrance the unfeigned faith that is in thee which dwelt first in thy grandmother Lois and thy mother Eunice and I am perswaded that in thee also 4 5. Note 1. Though we must love all Christians with a special Love yet with great difference as they differ Choice Christians and very loving Friends must be loved above the rest 2. The more unfeigned and free from Hypocrisie in Faith and Godliness he appears to be the more amiable is that Christian 3. God often blesseth the Labours and Examples of Godly Women to raise up excellent Instruments in his Church 4. It rendreth a good Christian more amiable and honourable to be the Off-spring of Godly Parents 6. Wherefore I put thee in remembrance that thou stir up the gift of God which is in thee by the putting on of my hands 6. Note 1. Gods Spiritual Gifts must be used by our own stirring them up 2. It is here controverted 1. Whether it be the Gift of the Ministry and its proper Necessaries that is here meant or the foregoing Gift of the Holy Ghost 2. Whether it be meant of Paul's laying on his Hands for the former or the latter To these it may suffice us to know 1. That Timothy was converted by Paul and then it was usual for Converts to receive the Holy Ghost for some wonderful Gifts by the Laying on of the Apostles Hands And it is not to be doubted but so did Timothy long before his Ordination to the Ministry And who was so likely to do this as Paul
1. That Titus is not said to be settled in Crete as their fixed Bishop but left there in his Travels to settle fixed Bishops there The Scriptures tell us that Timothy Titus were Itinerant Evangelists that went about where Paul sent them to plant and settle Churches But the plain truth is that Apostles and such Evangelists as these where-ever they came had as great Authority as any meer Bishops and more and that they stayed in some Countrys longer than in others to settle the Churches and that the Churches after their Age thought it an honour to be their Charge and so called them their Bishops In which sense one Apostle might have twenty or forty Bishopricks as he planted and settled so many Churches But none of them were Bishops fixed and confined to one Church as those usually called Bishops then were so that to controvert whether Peter Paul Timothy Titus Luke c. were Bishops is a meer ignorant strife de nomine about the name while we are or easily may be agreed of the thing what work for those Churches they performed They were Bishops eminenter transient from Church to Church but he degradeth them that feigneth them affixed to any one as their sole and proper Flock 2. Note further That Titus ordaining Elders that is Bishops as Dr. Hammond noteth implieth the peoples consent for Titus had no forcing power 3. That Crete is said to have an hundred Cities in it being but a small Island and so must have an hundred Bishops if every City had one But doubtless Paul meaneth every City that had Christians in it enough to be a Church 4. That by ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is meant any big Town such as our Corporations are and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã oppidatim is meant from Town to Town where there is matter for a Church And Paul never meant by this to confine Bishops to Cities and forbid them to Villages but he nameth Cities or Towns because then no other places had Christians enow for a Church 5. Dr. Hammond thinks that these Bishops then were only the single Pastors of single Congregations having no Sub-Presbyters but Deacons 6. The ordering of things wanting was not adding to their Faith and Religion or making them a Book of Canons but seeing them reduced to the obedient and orderly practice of that which the Apostles every where taught and settled 6. If any be blameless the husband of one wife having faithful children not accused of riot or unruly 6. Note If God bless not the Education of his own Children 1. The Church would doubt of his Fidelity or whether God will bless his greater undertaking 2. And his Family would be a scandal to Religion 7. For a Bishop must be blameless as the steward of God not self-willed not soon angry not given to wine no striker not given to filthy lucre 7. Note That the same man is called a Bishop here who was called an Elder v. 5. If then they were distinct Offices Paul neglected to describe one of them which is not credible when he describeth Deacons Deaconesses Dr. Hammond confesseth that there were in Scripture-times no Subject-Presbyters save Bishops that were under the Apostolick Order but he thinks that Bishops had power from the Apostles to institute another Order of Presbyters under them afterwards But 1. Where is there any proof of that Must Church-Government cast out all Ministers who believe not such an unproved Assertion 2. It 's thus disproved Paul giveth Timothy and Titus sufficient Instructions what Officers to Ordain in the Church which Canons were to be a Guide to all after-Ages But Paul gave them no Instruction or Canon for the Instituting of any New Order between Bishops or Elders and Deacons Therefore it is not credible that any such power was then given to other Bishops which he gave not to Timothy and Titus But as to others who say that the Apostles and Evangelists were then the only Bishops I answer de re we confess that these had power to go about to gather and settle Churches and de nomine whether such may be called Bishops let them quarrel that have nothing else to do But besides them every Town or Church had then their own fixed Bishop one or more and Deacons If Diocesans or Metropolitans will be Successors of the Itinerant Apostles and Evangelists or General Bishops let them restore to every Church their particular proper Bishops and not make Pastors that have not the power of the Keys As for them that say Paul includeth both Orders under the same names Bishops and Presbyters I answer Paul useth not only the same name but the same description and so the Order or Office also must be the same and both Name and Thing the same 2. Bishops are God's Stewards entrusted to govern by his Law and not Lords of his Church or of their Faith 3. By self-willed is meant self-conceited proud men that must be pleased and have their own will and cannot become all things lawful to all men for their good but will silence and excommunicate and reproach those that are most careful to do God's will if they do but cross their Wills and Canons 4. Not soon angry rather an angry wrathful man The rest see on 1 Tim. 3. 8. But a lover of hospitality a lover of good men sober just holy temperate 8. But one that loveth to entertain men in his house a lover of goodness and good men of a sound and sober mind righteous holy as devoted to God continent and abstemious 9. Holding fast the faithful word as he hath been taught that he may be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and to convince the gainsayers 9. Faithfully holding fast the word of Faith even that which we have preacht and taught from Christ that so he may be able to use sound doctrine both in Exhortation and in Confutation of Opposers 10. For there are many unruly and vain talkers and deceivers specially they of the circumcision 11. Whose mouths must be stopped who subvert whole houses teaching things which they ought not for filthy lucres sake 10 11. For there are many disorderly and unruly foolish vain talkers deceivers of mens Judgments specially those Jewish corrupt Christians before oft described Note That here it appeareth whom Paul meaneth in his Invectives in many Epistles even those mentioned Acts 15. that would have made Christianity but a Supplement to Moses Law and not Gnosticks only or chiefly Ebion and Cerinthus were of the worser degenerate sort of them and the Nicolaitans next 2 Note That Paul meaneth not stopping the Seducers mouths by force but by confutation by the word For Titus had no power of the Sword 3 Note That so great is the weakness and unstedfastness of many Christians that whole housholds may be subverted by the most gross deceivers If the Apostles Converts were such no wonder if ours be so 12 13. One of themselves even a prophet of their own said The Cretians are
them which stumble at the word being disobedient whereunto also they were appointed 7 8. To you who believe as he is esteemed precious so will he be in the riches of his grace to you But to them that obey not the Gospel but are unbelieving rejecters of him he whom the builders the Jewish Rulers did refuse is made the foundation of the Church and they shall feel his Kingly Power He is that Stone on which they stumble and fall and that Rock on which the Adversaries dash themselves in pieces even they that unbelievingly reject and quarrel against the Gospel and disobey it To which destruction not to their sin the righteous God appointed them 9. But ye are a chosen generation a royal priesthood an holy nation a peculiar people that ye should shew forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light 9. But as the Israelites were by their proper Covenant of peculiarity separated to God from the rest of the World and called a chosen Generation a royal Priesthood an holy Nation a peculiar People especially as typifying the Christian Church so are you more eminently a chosen Seed of Christ by his Spirit a dignified Kingdom of Priests who are all designed to reign with Christ and all may have access to God a Nation or sort of men sanctified by dedication to God though all the World be his you are his peculiarly and have the Covenant and Priviledges of Peculiarity having greater mercies than the rest of the World that as Priests you may stand daily before God and celebrate his praises who hath called you out of the darkness of ignorance and unbelief and wickedness into that marvellous Light by which you know him the Father of Lights 10. Which in time past were not a people but are now the people of God which had not obtained mercy but now have obtained mercy 10. Who were under the Roman Captivity and scattered over the Earth and alienated from God by unbelief but now are made Christ's Free-men and Fellow-Citizens with the Saints and have obtained that mercy which unbelievers do reject 11. Dearly beloved I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims abstain from fleshly lusts which war against the soul 11. But you are yet Strangers and Sojourners in the Countreys where you are scattered and indeed on Earth therefore I earnestly beseech you to abstain from that fleshly pleasure and life which are usually the fruit of wealth and prosperity in the World and are warring Enemies against the holy Inclinations Motions and Works of the Holy Spirit 12. Having your conversation honest among the Gentiles that whereas they speak against you as evil-doers they may by your good works which they shall behold glorifie God in the day of visitation 12. And let your conversation among the Heathens be so just and decent and exemplary that they that now speak against you as if you were a sort of bad deluded contemptible men through prejudice and malicious same may by your excelling all others in good works rejoyce and give glory to God when he shall visit you with deliverance from your oppressors and shall exalt you 13. Submit your selves to every ordinance of man for the Lords sake whether it be to the King as supream 14. Or unto governours as unto them that are sent by him for the punishment of evil-doers and for the praise of them that do well 13 14. Be subject to every Civil Humane Ruler tho Heathen whether it be to Caesar as supream or those subordinate Rulers who are sent by him for that which is truly the Office of Magistrates to which God impowereth them which is to be punishers of evil doers and praisers or encouragers of them that do well 15. For so is the will of God that with well-doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men 15. Your peace and safety is not to be look't for by resisting and conquering the Powers that are over you but by due subjection and patience while you obey God to silence those ignorant foolish men who falsly reproach you as a turbulent and unruly sort of People for differing from them in Religion and obeying God before men 16. As free and not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness but as the servants of God 16. You are indeed Christ's Free-men delivered from true servitude to Sin and Satan but you are God's Servants and must obey him in using your Christian Liberty to his glory in your appointed way of duty and not as a covering for any evil 17. Honour all men Love the brotherhood Fear God Honour the King 17. In short Give all men their due respect Love all Christians especially Christian Societies or Churches with a special love Fear God above all with reverent obedience and under him give that eminent honour to Kings and Rulers which is their due 18. Servants be subject to your masters with all fear not only to the good and gentle but also to the froward 18. Christian Servants must be subject to their Masters whether Christian or Heathen with due respect and reverence even to those that are froward and wrathful and abuse them and not only to the good and gentle Note That this binds not free Servants to continue with such Masters when they may have better but only Slaves that may not change and also voluntary Servants till their time of Service be at an end 19. For this is thank-worthy if a man for conscience toward God endure grief suffering wrongfully 20. For what glory is it if when ye be buffetted for your faults ye shall take it patiently but if when you do well and suffer for it ye take it patiently this is acceptable with God 19. For this God accepteth as a rewardable act of Obedience when in conscience of God's commanding patience you indure wrongful suffering 20. Can you think it a rewardable thing as of any special worth to take it patiently when you are beaten for your faults c. Note What then shall we think of those Servants even the religious sort that can neither bear stroaks nor words when they deserve them but will repine and swell with passion if they be but reproved for their faults yea for their sins against God and will not humbly confess them 21. For even hereunto were ye called because Christ also suffered for us leaving us an example that ye should follow his steps 21. For your very Calling of Christianity bindeth you to this obedient Patience in imitation of Christ who in his suffering for us became our Example whom we must follow 22. Who did no sin neither was guile found in his mouth 23. Who when he was reviled reviled not again when he suffered he threatned not but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously 22 23. Who never did ill in word or deed and yet being scorned and reviled he returned not to them the like nor gave them one ill word for another nor
friendly Converse the more comfortable 2. By Elect Sister here again some think he meaneth another Church but it cannot be proved The Third Epistle of JOHN 't is most likely the Apostle 1 THe elder unto the well beloved Gaius whom I love in the truth 2. Beloved I wish above all things that thou mayest prosper and be in health even as thy soul prospereth 1 2. My love to thee for the Truths sake which thou adherest to maketh me wish earnestly that as thy Soul prospereth so may thy Bodily Health for the service of God and thy Soul 3. For I rejoyced greatly when the brethren came and testified of the truth that is in thee even as thou walkest in the truth 3. Note 1. Soul-Mercies are the greatest Mercies and matters of greatest joy for one another 2. Good Reports of our Brethren is a duty tending to the comfort of Ministers and Friends 4. I have no greater joy than to hear that my children walk in truth 4. Note True Ministers rejoyce more for the welfare of men's Souls than in Preserments Wealth or Worldly Honour 5. Beloved thou doest faithfully whatsoever thou doest to the brethren and to strangers 6. Which have born witness of thy charity before the church 5. It is well done of thee as a sincere Christian that thou shewest so much love and help both to the Brethren of the Church with thee and to Strangers in their Banishment and Travels Which divers have here testified before the Church to thy praise 6. Whom if thou bring forward on their journey after a godly sort thou shalt do well 7. Because that for his name's sake they went forth taking nothing of the Gentiles 6 7. And if thou further furnish and help them in their Travel it will be a laudable Christian Duty doing as to God's Servants who for Christ's Name sake went out of their Country to preach abroad or were persecuted out and took nothing of the Gentile Christians towards their Maintenance in their Travels 8. We therefore ought to receive such that we might be fellow-helpers to the truth 8. To entertain and further such is part of our duty for the propagating of the Gospel He that receiveth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet shall have a Prophet's reward 9. I wrote unto the church but Diotrephes who loveth to have the pre-eminence among them receiveth us not 9. I wrote for them to the Church my Testimonial and desire of their Reception but their Bishop Diotrephes who loveth to rule as pre-eminent among them receiveth nor us Jews or my Letters and Request to the Church for them 10. Wherefore if I come I will remember his deeds which he doth prating against us with malicious words and not content therewith neither doth he himself receive the brethren and forbiddeth them that would and casteth them out of the Church 10. Note 1. By remembring his deeds and words is meant sharp rebuking him before all at least 2. It 's like that this Diotrephes was Pastor or Bishop else he could not have cast such out of the Church At least he was some great man that usurpt that Power But sure no Lay-man did so early usurp the Keys 3. By this we see that the Pride of domineering Bishops began early to be Schismatical and divide the Church by Tyranny Yea it grew arrogant to oppose and reject the Beloved Apostle and maliciously to prate against him There is no Man or Cause so good but a malicious Bishop or other man may prate against it As there are few Mutinies dangerous in Armies unless headed by some Commanders so there are few Schisms much dangerous in the Church but those that are headed by Bishops or Clergy-men 4. It is uncertain whether it was to receive them to Communion or only to Hospitality that Diotrephes opposed But it 's like it was both because he cast out their receivers from Communion 5. It is not certain whether he did it on any difference of Opinion or occasional quarrel but it is most like it was that he was a Gentile Christian and too much despised the Jews as they censured and separated too much from the Gentiles Rom. 14. Gal. 2. Thus Separation on both sides soon began and even Peace-making Apostles could not be heard by the dividers 11. Beloved follow not that which is evil but that which is good He that doth good is of God but he that doth evil hath not seen God 11. Imitate not such proud hurtful uncharitable dividing Examples whatever it pretend to a hurtful uncharitable course is not of God such are not true Believers and know not God aright But it is doing good that must shew that we are of God By their fruit ye shall know them Note Clergy Roman Cruelty by Inquisitions Prisons Ejecting true Ministers c. shews that they are not of God though they pretend Power Order Unity Faith as if it were for God and Truth 12. Demetrius hath good report of all men and of the truth it self yea and we also bear record and ye know that our record is true 12. Both common report and his own good works and our true Witness commend Demetrius 13 14. I had many things to write but I will not with ink and pen write unto thee But I trust I shall shortly see thee and we shall speak face to face Peace be to thee Our friends salute thee Greet the friends by name 13 14. Note Kind Remembrances and Greetings are suitable to Christian Friendship The General Epistle of JUDE most probably the Apostle 1. JUDE the servant of Jesus Christ and brother of James to them that are sanctified by God the Father and preserved in Jesus Christ and called 2. Mercy unto you and peace and love be multiplied 1 2. Note Men being judged of according to their professioââ all Christians are called sanctified persons 3. Beloved when I gave all diligence to write unto you of the common salvation it was needful for me to write unto you and exhort you that ye should earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints 3. Note 1. The common Salvation signifieth but tâaâ way to Salvation which all must go in that will be savâd God's high-way to Heaven Christ and his Gospel 2. The Apostles writing more against Hereticks and Jews than Heathens tells us that the Church hath more cause usually to defend the Truth against pretended Religious Zealots and Sects that are erroneous than against open Pagans who are not animated by so much blind Zeal against them therefore they know not the Churches case who fear none but pâophane Enemies 3. Though Love and Meekness may be predominant in Christians earnest contending for the Faith against corrâpting Hereticks is oft a duty But if this be pretended for odious Censures Excommunications Persecutions or dividing Contentions against Christians of the same Faith for their differences about lesser things and for tolerable imperfections or for doubting of unnecessary Opinions Ceremonies
and not the Holy Ghost's seven Graces that is here meant is after manifested 2. Why they are called Seven some say is because seven goeth for a number of perfection whence the Seven Planets the seven days of the week c. But this is but mens conceit and no part of God's Word Nor can we prove hence that God hath set seven Angels above all the rest But all that we can know of it is that John being commanded to write to seven Churches numbereth the Guardian Angels accordingly from their Charges 3. This is no Prayer to these Angels but a notice that God's Mercies are communicated to those Churches by their Ministry and this message sent by them from Christ The naming of the seven Spirits before Christ is no preferring them as above him But Christ is after named becausse much more is to be said there of him together 5. Why seven Churches only are named men variously conjecture some say because they are spoken of prophetically as in their names seven states of the Universal Church or its notable parts to the end are signified But this being impossible to be proved is rather to pretend another Revelation than to expound this Others say that it being only the Pro-Consular Asia that John wrote to these seven being the Metropolitan City-Churches did comprehend all the rest as parts under them But 1. Tâis also is but a Humane Imagination without any proof 2. If they mean that these were then made Ecclesiastical Metropolis's it 's a fiction without and against Historical evidence which tells us of a far later date of Metropolitical Churches 3. If they mean that they were Metropolis's only in a Civil sense and that the Apostles in planting Churches there purposed or ordained that afterwards Church-Power should follow the Order of the Seats of Civil Power I answer 1. That this is a crude unproved Assertion and therefore of no authority or credit 2. And it 's known that it was four hundred years after that this was decreed by a Council as a new thing 3. And this was so far from being Apostolical that it confounded the Church setting in superiority the worst men that could but get into a Metropolis and putting all Bishops and Churches at present under the Power of the People and Prâsbyters oâ one City which was a Metropolis and chose their own Bishop Yea Dr. Hammond thought that then no Bâsâop had any Presbyters under him and so there wâre nâne but his People to chuse him for the Neighââur âishops did not though they ordained him Yea it turneth Churches upside down at the will of every Emperour Heathen Infidel or Christian who can enfranchise or disfranchise Cities at his pleasure 4. And there is no proof that these seven were all and only the Civil Metropolitical Cities of Asia 3. Both these then being mens unproved Imaginations yea and unlikely it remaineth that these seven Churches were most eminent in Asia both for greatness and those tryals vertues and faults which Christ was pleased to note as the occasion of this message And if he see cause to send a message to seven it belongs not to us to ask him why he sendeth to no more 5. And from Jesus Christ who is the faithful witness and the first begotten of the dead and the prince of the Kings of the earth 5. Note 1. By faithful witness is meant the faithful and certain Messenger and revealer of Gods will to man 2. By first begotten is meant both the Greatest and most Excellent and the first in order and causality who Rising from the dead is the cause that we shall Rise 3. He is Prince of the Kings of the Earth not only as Greater than all Kings but as over them all in power by whom they reign and who dâth dispose of all Eph. 2.23 Matth. 28.19 Joh. 17.2 Joh. 13 3. Joh. 5.22 Eph. 1.21 Col. 1.15 16 17. Phil. 2.9 10 11. 5. Unto him that loved us and washed us from our sins in his own blood 6. And hath made us Kings and priests unto God and his Father to him be glory and dominion for ever and ever Amen 5.6 To this Glorious Lord and Saviour who shewed his wonderful Love to us by his giving up himself a sacrifice for our sins that the Merit of his Blood might cleanse us from guilt and sin and justify us from it before God and who hath chosen and sanctified us and made us by his Grace a peculiar holy People to God dignified in our Relation to Christ as Kings in honour and brought us near to God like consâcrated Priests to offer him our daily service acceptable through Christ To him I say shall be Glory and Dominion for ever in the acknowledgement whereof let all his Saints rejoice 7. Behold he cometh with clouds and every eye shall see him and they also which pierced him and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him even so Amen 7. I have oft before enquired whether this Coming of Christ be 1. his Coming by the Roman Armies to destroy Jerusalem 2. Or his setting up Christianity in the World and destroying Heathenism 3. Or his Coming at last in Glory The matter is true as to all the three But the text seemeth most strained by the first exposition and least by the last Every way he is dreadful to his enemies But every eye seeth him not the first way nor did the destroyed Jews acknowledge it to be by him 8. I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending saith the Lord which is and which was and which is to come the Almighty 8. I am everlasting before all Worlds and without end and he who hath Power over all Note These words seem to be the words of Christ and not of God the Father And with the sixth verse which ascribeth to him everlasting Glory and dominion do seem plainly to speak the Godhead of Christ 9. I John who also am your brother and companion in tribulation and in the Kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ was in the isle that is called Patmos for the word of God and for the testimony of Jesus Christ 9. I John who was your brother and companion undergo the like sufferings as you do in the same belief and subjection to Christ in his Kingdom and in Patient enduring for his sake was in the Isle of Patmos whiâher I was banished for my Testimony and preaching the faith of Christ 10. I was in the spirit on the Lords day and heard behind me a great voice as of a trumpet 10. I was there in a transporting rapture by the Spirit of God on the first day of the week called by the Church The Lords day observed in commemoration of his Resurrection And I heard a voice call to me as lowd as a trumpet Note 1. The vain cavâl of those that deny the Lords day here to mean the Christians day of holy worship even the first of the week I have fully confuted in
that is holy he that is true he that hath the key of David he that openeth and no man shutteth and shutteth and no man openeth 6 7. Note Christ is described by his Holiness and Truth and absolute Power of Governing and Judging to awe and to comfort the Faithful 8. I know thy works behold I have set before thee an open door and no man can shut it for thou hast a little strength and hast kept my word and hast not denied my name 8. I know and approve thy Fidelity And I opened thee a Door of Advantage to do good in converting Infidels and to enjoy the comfort of it and none shall shut this Door against thee for thou hast kept some strength of Faith and Courage and hast not denyed me by Heresie nor Cowardize 9. Behold I will make them of the synagogue of Satan which say they are Jews and are not but do lie behold I will make them to come and worship before thy feet and to know that I have loved thee 9. And as for those Hereticks that pretending Judaism corrupt Christianity and are but the Synagogue of Satan I will make them acknowledge the vanity of their Errour and the honour of thy Fidelity and to confess that I have loved and justified thee therein against their Accusations 10. Because thou hast kept the word of my patience I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation which shall come upon all the world to try them that dwell upon the earth 10. I will give thee a special Exemption from the Persecutions which the Heathens will shortly use to try those on Earth that profess my Name Which no doubt was performed Note Though the best are oft singled out for Persecution usually the most obedient Churches escape above others and most have a hand in bringing it on themselves 11. Behold I come quickly hold that fast which thou hast that no man take thy crown 11. My performance of all this is not far off for the Tryal of the Churches and thy Preservation But see that thou hold fast still thy Innocency Fidelity and Patience that thou lose not the Crown for want of Perseverance Note The best Churches and Christians have need to be warned to take heed lest they back-slide and lose all their labour and reward Even where God decreeth to cause men to persevere he decreeth to cause it by holy fear of âalling and by the use of Watchfulness and diligent Obedience 12. Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God and he shall go no more out and I will write upon him the name of my God and the name of the city of my God which is new Jerusalem which cometh down out of heaven from my God and I will write upon him my new name 12. Him that overcometh in all the Tryals of this life I will make an honourable Member of the glorified Church called a Pillar as Timothy is called a Pillar and Basâs of Truth in the House of God and he shall there dwell for ever And I will signalize him as with a written Name both of My God and of the City of my God the New Jerusalem which is now gathering in Heaven and when it is compleat shall thence come and appear with me in Glory and I will write on him my new Name The Glorified Redeemer Note The whole Name thus set together will be An Adopted Son of God and an Heir of the New Jerusalem from Heaven and a living Member of Christ the Glorified Redeemer 13. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches 13. All that have ears and hear what Christ by his Spirit saith to all these Churches should lay it deeply to heart for their own Instruction and Admonition 14. And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write These things saith the Amen the faithful and true Witness the beginning of the creation of God 14. Thus saith he who is the Truth and by whom all God's Predictions are and will be fulfilled the faithful Witness of God to Man by his Word and Sufferings the Head and Chief of all God's Creatures Note This Text is diversly expounded as men's Judgments differ 1. The Arrians hence gather that Christ is but the first of Creatures by whom God made the rest 2. Peter Sterry and that Party who hold three Natures in Christ the Divine the Prime-creâted Super-angelical and the Humane say It is his middle Nature that is here called The Beginning of the Creation of God 3. But the commonest Judgment of the Church is that it is Christ as in both Natures thus called because he is the Head or Chief of all Creatures or say some as he is the Cause and Father of the new Creature by Grace 15. I know thy works that thou art neither cold nor hot I would thou wert cold or hot 16. So then because thou art luke-warm and neither cold nor hot I will spew thee out of my mouth 15 16. I know thy case and course that thou art not for open Heresie or Infidelity but professest Christianity but it is with Tepidity without such Zeal as the Faith and Hope of Christians requireth If thou wert cold and for downright Infidelity or Heresie I would judge thee accordingly And if you were sound and zealous Christians I would own you But being of a luke-warm Indifferency like Hypocrites that profess Christianity with Reserves for Worldly Safety I will disown thee with disdain Note 1. Not that God had rather men were stark naught than half Christians but as if he had said I should sooner have judged thee accordingly and thou wouldst not have aggravated thy sin with Profession of Christianity nor have dishonoured me so much by it 2. God will disown luke-warm worldly Hypocrites not all whose Zeal is defective and are too luke-warm but all that have not so much Zeal as to prefer Christ before the World 17. Because thou sayest I am rich and increased with goods and have need of nothing and knowest not that thou art wretched and miserable and poor and blind and naked 17. Note 'T is like The Ostentation of this Church came from some worldly Prosperity and outward lifeless Formality in Religion with the decay of the Power of it When true Religion decayeth in any 't is usually accompanied with Self-Esteem and boasting when they should learn not to be high-minded but fear When they have turned Religion into a lifeless Image they dance about that Image and honour it 18. I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire that thou mayest be rich and white raiment that thou mayest be clothed and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear and anoint thine eyes with eye-salve that thou mayest see 18. I counsel thee to seek earnestly to me for sound Understanding in the Faith against all Heresie and for the Grace of Confirmation against all deceitful Wavering and Reserves and for
Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth 6. Upon this glad tidings I lookt and saw Christ in the likeness of a Lamb wounded and bloody as he was sacrificed which signified that it was by the Merit of Redemption that he had his power over all And he seemed to have seven Horns and Eyes for the exercise of Government by Judgment and Victory over his Enemies and Illumination of his Church and the full notice of all that concerneth his Government which is done by the Spiritual Powers or Angels and Ministers whom he sendeth forth from God into all the Earth Or as others by the manifold Gifts of the Holy Ghost which is his Agent or Advocate on Earth 7. And he came and took the book out of the right hand of him that sate upon the throne 7. He that alone was worthy received Power from God both to open the Mysteries and execute them 8. And when he had taken the book the four beasts and four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb having every one of them harps and golden vials full of odours which are the prayers of saints 8. Note Who were the four Living Wights here ill translated Beasts when one was a Man was before enquired but its hard to know only they seem to signifie some Greater than the Elders Some Papists think they were the four first Patriarcks and the Elders the Councils It s more probable than so that they were all the sorts of Ministers that were entrusted with the first gathering of Churches and sealing the Gospel by Miracles as distinct from the fixed Church-Bishops called Elders That is that they were Apostles Prophets Evangelists and Miracle-workers as such But all is doubtfull 2. That both the Living Wights and the Elders were men on earth is plain by their work here described They are Priests that in the sacred Assembly do by office Speak for and Lead the Church in offering up the Common Praises to God and also the Prayers of the Congregation That there be any Angels that resemble this office in Heaven we cannot conclude from so obscure a Text. Hence we see 1. That Church Guides are the Worshippers of Jesus 2. Though we cannot hence prove that Gods praises must be used with harps and Musicall Instruments they that use such have a fairer pretence hence to prove them lawful as doing Gods will on earth as John saw it resembled in Heaven than any can shew to prove it unlawful 3. Ministers in offering up the Churches praise and prayers are submediators under Christ 9. And they sung a new song saying Thou art worthy to take the book and to open the seals thereof for thou wast slain and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation 10. And hast made us unto our God Kings and Priests and we shall reign on the earth 9.10 Note 1. Christ is to be praised in the Church with a new song or Praises suited to his works of Redemption and his Glory and not only with the Jewish Psalms and Worship though those Psalms also may be used 2. Though the Collective phrase of gathering out of every nation c. makes some think that it is an assembly of Glorified Saints in the heavenly Jerusalem called the General Assembly of the first born and the Spirits of the perfected just that is here primarily meant it seems more probable that it is the Church on earth alone And that it is the first ages by Faith and the following also by some experience of the Churches deliverance by Constantine that mention reigning on the earth The Saints departed indeed shall judge the World To be Kings and Priests to God is to be endowed with Power and Honour and Holyness and employed accordingly in Gods administrations and Holy Worship 11. And I beheld and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands 11. As I looked I seemed to hear innumerable Angels joyning with the Living Wights and Elders in the Praises of Christ for mans Redemption Note That this signifies the multitude of believers or of Ministers through all the World is not to be proved But that it is meant properly of Angels is most probable And it is to be noted that when the Living Wights are but four and the Elders but twenty four the Angels that praise Christ are millions and numberless So Heb. 12.24 Whence note that its ignorance that calls God more severe then merciful because it s but a few of this World that are sanctified and glorified when as the vast and glorious Regions above seem to Reason and by scripture to have so many millions of Angels that its like the damned are very few to them The greatest Kingdom is not near so great and glorious in comparison of one Jail and one Gallows as the Heavenly Regions are in comparison of this spot called Earth or the place of execution called Hell 12. Saying with a loud voice Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing 12. These Angels joined with the Churches in the Praises of Christ ascribing to him in their Praise all Power and Glory c. as deserved by his Redemption of the World by his death Note Those Angels that joyn with us in Christs praises and are present in our assemblies and Guardians of us and them and pitch their tents about us and bear us up in their hands and rejoice in our Conversion and are ministring Spirits for our good are not so ignorant of us and our concerns and our prayers as some imagine We have many ignorant men that think they know more of our case here below than the Angels do when they scarce know so much as may keep them from being seducers and deviders of the Church They are sure but ill Guardians who know as little of our affairs as these men think Christ saith that the least Christians have their Angels who behold the face of God And why are they called their Angels and what do they for them with God if they know not our condition and concerns And though this will not warrant Praying to them which themselves in this book seem to disown yet we ought not to think that mistake of those ancient fathers and Churches to be greater than it was who thought that as Pastors on earth offer up the Congregations prayers and praises to God so there is an answerable office of Angels to offer them as from them to Christ who offereth them to God the Father And who thought as a man might pray a Minister to pray for him so he might do an Angel though it be an errour one is no more Idolatry than the other 13. And every creature which is in heaven and on the earth and under the earth and
them nor any heat 15 16. Note It is not the least difficulty in this Book to know when it speaketh really of what is done in Heaven and when of what is done on Earth and when of both This Text seemeth to speak chiefly of what is really done in Heaven To expound it only of the Liberty that came to the Christians after the Destruction of Jerusalem is improbable when the ten Persecutions succeeded To expound it of the Advancement of the Church by Constantine must make it to speak only of the Species of Christians that formerly suffered and of no individual persons but those that were then alive and is hardly believed by them that believe the reported Voice from Heaven Hodié venenum funditur in Ecclesiam and that know how quickly Papacy and Church-Corruption sprang out of it And yet to exclude all inferior Church-mercies from this Vision seemeth also unsafe 17. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes 17. The Churches on Earth shall have some Times of quiet Assembling and learning of Christ and his Ministers the pure Word of Life and Religion shall flourish and God shall give them some Respite and Intermission or Ease from Persecution under Vespasian and Titus But this is but a small Fore-tast of the heavenly Glory wherein these words shall be fulfilled where indeed they shall go out of God's Temple no more and shall have all Tears wiped away CHAP. VIII 1. ANd when he had opened the seventh seal there was silence in heaven about the space of half an hour 1. There was a little space after the opening of the seventh Seal before I saw or heard the Revelation of it 2. And I saw the seven angels which stood before God and to them were given seven trumpets 2. Seven Angels were appointed to publish as by Trumpet the Judgments following Some think that the Temple-Worship is here described where the people without prayed in silence while the Priest within officiated and the Trumpets sounded Which the following words favour 3. And another angel came and stood at the altar having a golden censer and there was given unto him much incense that he should offer it with the prayers of all saints upon the golden altar which was before the throne 3. Another Angel represented the High Priest whose Office was to offer Incense at the Altar and to offer up Prayers for the People To which use he had a Golden Censer and a Golden Altar to shew the honour of the Christian Ministry and Worship which is all accepted through Christ's Intercession 4. And the smoke of the incense which came with the prayers of the saints ascended up before God out of the angel's hand 4. And God received as grateful the Prayers of his People as offered by the Ministers and by Christ 5. And the angel took the censer and filled it with fire of the altar and cast it into the earth and there were voices and thundrings and lightnings and an earthquake 5. And upon the Acceptance of the Saints Prayers followed the kindling of God's avenging Judgments on the Earth 6. And the seven angels which had the seven trumpets prepared themselves to sound 6. Then did the Messengers of God's Judgments prepare to publish or sound them forth 7. The first angel sounded and there followed hail and fire mingled with blood and they were cast upon the earth and the third part of trees was burnt up and all green grass was burnt up 7. And the Judgment published by the first Angel began with Destruction on the Countries such as usually accompany Wars which lay wast Land and Houses 8. And the second angel sounded and as it were a great mountain burning with fire was cast into the sea and the third part of the sea became blood 9. And the third part of the creatures which were in the sea and had life died and the third part of the ships were destroyed 8 9. That no place should escape the next degree of Judgment was represented by a Mountain of Fire cast into the Sea which turned the third part of the Sea into Blood c. signifying increased Wars and Bloodshed by Sea and Land The particular Signification Expositors are utterly disagreed in Dr. H. taketh it for the Bloodshed by Insurrections in Galilee Others for the Barbarians ruining the Roman Empire Others for Heresies in the Church Others for the Bishops Strife for Superiority 10. And the third angel sounded and there fell a great star from heaven burning as it were a lamp and it fell upon the third part of the rivers and upon the fountains of waters 11. And the name of the star is called wormwood and the third part of the waters became wormwood and many men died of the waters because they were made bitter 10 11. And next the Jugdment was the infecting of the Rivers and Waters with mortal Bitterness by a Star from Heaven that was mortally bitter falling into them This signifieth the further extensive progress of the Punishment Some take this for the Fall of a great Captain of the Jews And some for one of their false seducing Prophets And some for the Fall of the Western Empire And some for Arrius Some for Pelagius Some for Mahomet and some for Hereticks in general 12. And the fourth angel sounded and the third part of the sun was smitten and the third part of the moon and the third part of the stars so as the third part of them was darkned and the day shone not for a third part of it and the night likewise 12. On the Sounding of the fourth Angel the progress of the Judgment was represented to me as the darkning of the third part of th Sun Moon and Stars signifying the fall of some great Powers Ecclesiastical or Civil Some expound it of Vespasians's destroying a third part of the Cities of Judea Some of the beginning of the Siege of Jerusalem Some of Totila's sacking of Rome Some of the Corruption of Prelacy before Popery Some of Arrianism Some of the general Corruption of the Church by Popery Lira takes the four Angels to be the four Hereticks as he doth the four Beasts to be the four Patriarchs 13. And I beheld and heard an angel flying thorow the midst of heaven saying with a loud voice Wo wo wo to the inhabiters of the earth by reason of the other voices of the trumpet of the three angels which are yet to sound 13. This punishment extended but to a third part But I heard an Angel flying in the midst of Heaven lowdly crying wo wo wo for the greater plagues that were yet to some Some expound this out of Josephus of one Jesus Son of Ananias that for many years before the siege went about pronouncing this wo Others divers other waies CHAP. IX 1 ANd the fifth angel sounded and I saw a
another because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth 10. The enemies of the Church and the ungodly rabble shall triumph and rejoice together in their revenge and conquest of these Prophets and that in the revengeful sense of their own suffering by them whose preaching was a torment to them who by Godly Magistrates also had been punished or restrained from their sin Note 1. Oh how madly do the wicked rejoice for their victory against the men that would have saved them 2. One of the great causes of the violence of Silencers and Persecutors is the remembrance of their own sufferings by godly Magistrates and Ministers by Punishments and Reformation 11. And after three days and an half the spirit of life from God entered into them and they stood upon their feet and great fear fell upon them which saw them 11. Either the same men or men of the same Spirit and Office were restored to the same Power and Works to the great wonder of good men and the great consternation of the bad 12. And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them Come up hither And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud and their enemies beheld them 12. The Voice of Christ say some of the chief Rulers say others Come up hither that is say some to Heaven as the reward of their former Service as Christ ascended in a cloud and as Moses was called away and buried by God and Elias carried up Moses not seeing what Joshua must see and Elias being only translated from a wicked Generation before Jehu executed God's Judgments on them so Magistrates and Ministers that do great things for the Church are usually taken up to Heaven before they see the desired issue which is left to their Successors Not David but Solomon must build the Temple Or as others come up into a state of greater prosperity and peace which is as a Heaven in comparison of their Persecution Or as most Protestants come now into the desired state of the visible Church reformed from Popery and Impiety Their advancement convânced some and terrified others of their Adversaries 13. And the same hour was there a great earthquake and the tenth part of the City fell and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand and the remnant were affrighted and gave glory to the God of heaven 13. Say some Adrian rooted out those Jews that did not turn Christians and set up the Image of a Swine at the Gate to put them in despair upon which the rest turned Christians and glorified God Say others nine parts of Rome were destroyed before and under the Papacy only the tenth part of old Rome was left and that fell by this Earthquake Say others the first stirs by Preaching Disputing and War about Religion quickly cast down the tenth part of the Roman Church and then many others turned Protestants Some think it was the fall of old Heathen Rome and some think that the killing of the Witnesses by Papal Cruelty is yet to come and that Popery shall be restored a few years and then fall for ever It seems to relate to the case of Elijah and Eliâha after whose time the House of Ahab dreadfully fell by Jehu 14. The second wo is past and behold the third wo cometh quickly 14. Note Thus far some think that the Revelation shewed John nothing but what was done many years before and visible to all men there that is that all was but the destruction of the Jews and that of these three last Woes the first was by the Zealots the second by Titus in which saith Josephus eleven hundred thousand persons were killed by Sword and Famine besides the Captives carried away The third by Adrian when the Faction of Barchochiba was cast out of Jerusalem and were pursued in which some say five hundred thousand were killed some say eight hundred thousand and some twelve hundred thousand Others say that all the Woes respected later times 15 And the seventh angel sounded and there were great voices in heaven saying The kingdoms of this world are become the Kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ and he shall reign for ever and ever 15. The foresaid new Expositors take this for the Triumph of the Church for the Jews destruction and the ceasing of their Persecution and the uniting of the Jew and Gentile Christians in one Church at Jerusalem where Adrian gave them that freedom by which they prospered Others think that this Verse speaketh of the Christian Emperours owning Christianity and putting down Heathenism Others think it speaks of the great Success of the Reformation against Popery Others think it speaks of Christ's thousand years Reign And others think it speaketh of the last Judgment I see not why we may not take it for the flourishing of the Gospel in the Catholick Church begun when Persecution abated but most notably promoted by Constantine 16. And the four and twenty elders which sat before God on their seats fell upon their faces and worshipped God 17. Saying We give thee thanks O Lord God almighty which art and wast and art to come because thou hast taken to thee thy great power and hast reigned 18. And the nations were angry and thy wrath is come and the time of the dead that they should be judged and that thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants the prophets and to the saints and them that fear thy name small and great and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth 16 17 18. The twenty four Bishops of Judea say some Rather the Ministers of the Catholick Church represented by four and twenty Elders in the Vision or the whole Church say others And those in Heaven say others The Reign mentioned is variously expounded as aforesaid 1. As against the Jews 2. As against the Heathen Emperors 3. As against the Pope by the Reformation 4. As of the Fall of Mahometanism and the Turkish Empire 5. As of the Millenium and the Resurrection and Judgment that shall be then 6. As of the last Judgment 19. And the temple of God was opened in heaven and there was seen in his temple the ark of his testament and there were lightnings and voices and thundrings and an earth-quake and great hail 19. The Vision of the opened Temple in Heaven signifieth the Freedom given to the Gospel against Persecutors and Corrupters and the pure Preaching and Profession of it and God's owning his Covenant and Church by his eminent Blessing and the Lightnings c. signifie the great Manifestation of Christ's Power for his Church in the Commotions and Changes in the World and his Judgments on their Enemies as followeth But in what Instances and Periods of Time Expositors differ as aforesaid CHAP. XII 1. ANd there appeared a great wonder in heaven a woman clothed with the sun and the moon under her feet and upon her head a crown of twelve stars 1. Some Popes and their Flatterers have said that by the
wrath because he knoweth that he hath but a short time 12. Lira thought that this was Cosrot King of Persia who being conquered by Heraclius gave the Church great cause of Joy but wofully oppressed his own Subjects though being old he had not long to do it Dr. H. saith It was the Churches ioy the Devils rage for the Overthrow of Simon Magus and that now he fore-saw the Fall of his Kingdom he set on foot Nero's Persecution Others That the Empire turning Christians the Devil raged by Julian Valens and such others for a little while both against Laity and Clergy Some think that it is properly those in Heaven that rejoyce Others that it is the Church on Earth Others that it is both And some say It is upon the Approach of the Millenium after the Fall of Antichrist Note 1. To be delivered from Satan and see his Kingdom fall is matter of great joy 2. If Satan rage because he knoweth that his time is short how much should we be quickened to Diligence and Hope when we all know that our time on Earth is short 13. And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man-child 13. Saith Lira when Cosroe saw that he was conquered by Heraclius he persecuted the Christians in his own Dominions whom Heraclius relieved by two Armies Saith Dr. H. When Satan saw that he was conquered in Simon Magus he stirred up Rome against the Christians Say others more probably when Satan saw that vigilant Pastors had defeated his Religious Frauds by Hereticks he turned to the way of Violence by Persecutors first Heathens then Arrians Some say This containeth all the time from Anno 310. to 606. And others That it is his Rage against the Reformation since c. 14. And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle that she might fly into the wilderness into her place where she is nourished for a time and times and half a time from the face of the serpent 14. Christians driven from Rome by Heathenish Persecution say some or after by Papal say others fled up and down into Villages and remote Countries called a Wilderness where God provided for them till that Storm was past As the Waldenses and such others 15. And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood 15. The Flood saith Lira was by Cosroe saith Dr. H. by Nero and after by Domitian and others say others it was by all the Heathen Persecutions say others by the Goths and the invading Barbarians say others by Heresies and say others by Popery 16. And the earth helped the woman and the earth opened her mouth and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth 16. Say some The Persecution was diverted from the Christians by the Insurrections of the Infidel Jews and their Suppression Say others The Roman wicked Emperors were diverted by the Goths from mischief Say others The Arrian Goths were conquered even by bad Emperors Say others the Prevalency of Truth made even carnal Bishops in Councils help the Church Say others The visible Church consisteth of many bad worldly Men who for conjunct-Interest help the Faithful 17. And the dragon was wroth with the woman and went to make war with the remnant of her seed which keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ 17. Some say this is Domitian and Trajan's Persecution Others that it was the Arrians when Satan saw he was dispossest of Heathen Rome Others that it is his setting up the Papacy as it persecuted particular Christians for not corrupting Religion Note There is no hope of a desirable Peace with Satan or Diabolists while such through Christians must study as much as in them lieth to live peaceably with all Men and specially study Love and Peace among themselves The Devil will not lay down his War against Christ till he be cast down and bound but the Members of Christ's Body should not war against each other The poor Albigensâs c. were first by Dioclesian driven into a barren mountainous Country and after murdered by Popes and Papists CHAP. XIII 1. ANd I stood upon the sand of the sea and saw a beast rise up out of the sea having seven heads and ten horns and upon his horns ten crowns and upon his heads the name of blasphemy 1. Most of the olâ Fathers expounded this of an Antichrist that should come toward the end of the World Some Papists take it to be the second Cosroe that succeeded his Father in Persia Others take the Beast to be the state of the Heathen Religion at Rome the seven Heads signifying either seven Emperors or the seven Hills and the ten Horns and the Crowns the Consederate Kingdoms and the name of Blasphemy the Titles of Rome called A Goddess and the eternal City with its Idolatrous Profession Others take the two Beasts here to be but one under two Relations that is the Pope or Papacy Or say some the Roman Kingdom under the Pope and the Papacy it self as Ecclesiastick Some take the Devil to be this Beast some the Turkish Empire some the Greek Empire and some take this first Beast to be the Roman Empire as Christian The hardest part of the Controversie is between them that say It is Heathen Rome and those that say It is Papal Rome And the Reasons which they give against each other seem stronger than the assertive Reasons of either side of which many Volumes are written Some say that the seven Heads are seven Kings which went immediately before Antichrist and that the name of Blasphemy is say some the Titles given the Pope as God and Vniversal Head or Bishop and Christ's Vniversaâ Vicar that can forgive sin and bring Souls from Purgatory c. Or as others his Idolatry 2. And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard and his feet were as the feet of a bear and his mouth as the mouth of a lion and the dragon gave him his power and his seat and great Authority 2. The Leopard was the Type of the Greeks the Bear of the Persians and the Lyon of the Babylonians And all are set together to signifie the Cruelty of the first Beast and variety of its Exercise This was the Heathen Idolatry as exercised by Domitian c. say some to which Satan made the Imperial Power to contribute its utmost help Or as others it was the Papal Idolatry and Cruelty which Satan now propagated by Christian names and pretences as before he had promoted the like in the name of Heathens Gods 3. And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death and his deadly wound was healed and all the world wondred after the beast 3. To pass by those that expound this of the Son of Cosroe King of Persia some take it for the burning
For in one hour so great riches is come to nought 14 15 16 17. Rome's Pride and Sensuality found all the Countries money for all sorts of commodities whose Market ceaseth by her destruction 17. And every ship master and all the company in ships and sailers and as many as trade by sea stood afar off 18. And cried when they saw the smoke of her burning saying What city is like unto this great city 19. And they cast dust on their heads and cried weeping and wailing saying Alas alas that great city wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness for in one hour is she desolate 17 18 19. The Fall of the Pagan Power and Religion being the Political Life of the City is thus represented in Vision to John under the shew of the burning of the City-buildings as our Eyes saw London burning three days 1666. Septemb. 2 3 and 4th Or say others The Fall of Rome Papal was thus represented But others say that Rome Papal shall be thus really burnt and destroyed 20. Rejoice over her thou heaven and ye holy apostles and prophets for God hath avenged you on her 20. It was this same Roman Idolatrous Power which murdered the Holy Apostles and many Prophets that are now in Heaven And they shall rejoice in the vindictive justice of God And so shall the Church on earth Not as it is revenge on private enemies but as it is Gods publick deliverance of his Church and vindication of his truth and Cause and Glory 21. And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great milstone and cast it into the sea saying Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown down and shall be found no more at all 21. The Pagan Empire was never again restored for Julian did but begin to attempt it and was kill'd before he could so much as lay any foundations for it Yea Rome was never more the seat of the Empire much less of the Pagan Empire For Constantine did but as it were take up his quarters there for a short time and remove the seat to Constantinople And his Successours in the West had but the lesser part of the Empire and were sometimes at Rome and somtime at Millan and sometimes at Ravenna and after in France and Germany 22. And the voice of harpers and musicians and of pipers and trumpeters shall be heard no more at all in thee and no craftsman of whatsoever craft he be shall be found any more in thee and the sound of a milstone shall be heard no more at all in thee 23. And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee for thy merchants were the great men of the earth for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived 22 23. Thus as by the Emblem of a City totally ruined and deserted was the Fall of Pagan Rome represented to John And that you may know that it was not the burning and desertion of the material buildings that is meant he now tells you that by the merchants he meant the Nations that consented to and upheld her Idolatry and power 24. And in her was found the blood of prophets and of saints and of all that were slain upon the earth 24. God dealt thus severely with her because she had not only been the murderer of Apostles Prophets and the primitive Christians at Rome and abroad in all her Dominions in upholding her Idols but as Jerusalem had by imitating former persecutors justified them and so suffereth for all The considering of Dan. 7.11 Jer. 51.63 25.10 Ezek. 17.13 Ezek. 27.12 13. Will help to expound all this Others say It is Papal Rome and how the blood of Apostles and Prophets was found in her they tell us from Matth. 23.35 And how the blood of Saints will be found in her is easily proved CHAP. XIX 1. ANd after these things I heard a great voice of much people in heaven saying Halleluiah salvation and glory and honour and power unto the Lord our God 1. The Saints in Heaven and the Christians on earth gave Praise to God and glorified him for this great work 2. For true and righteous are his judgments for he hath judged the great whore which did corrupt the earth with her fornication and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hand 3. And again they said Allelujah and her smoke rose up for ever and ever 2 3. They glorified God for holy and amiable justiceâ and destroying the Mother of Idolatry and nest of Luxury and cruelty God will have great Glory by destroying the persecutors and wicked and in delivering his Saints and in the Freedom of the Gospel 4. And the four and twenty elders and the four beasts fell down and worshipped God that sat on the throne saying Amen Allelujah 4. And the consenting Praises of the Church especially of Christian Jews was represented to me under the ost-mentioned similitude of the Temple-Worship where the Twelve Tribes were doubly represented by twelve Oxen and twelve Lions and four Cherubims were about the Mercy-Seat Jews and Gentile Christians praise God for the Fall of Babylon 5. And a voice came out of the throne saying Praise our God all ye his servants and ye that fear him both small and great 5. And God himself and his Ministers called to all his Church to joyn in these his Praises 6. And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude and as the voice of many waters and as the voice of mighty thunderings saying Allelujah for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth 7. Let us be glad and rejoyce and give honour to him for the marriage of the Lamb is come and his wife hath made her self ready 8. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linnen clean and white for the fine linnen is the righteousness of Saints 6 7 8. And the raising of the Catholick Church in numbers and extent and power to the visible Glory of Christ was represented to me by the Voice as of a great multitude c. saying Praise the Lord for his Kingdom is coming in Power and his Church shall be promoted by the Rulers of the Earth and the Kingdoms of the World shall be visibly the Kingdoms of the Lord and of his Christ And Christ and his Church will appear to the World in Honour and Joy as Marriages use to be celebrated And the Catholick Church shall be clothed with the notes of Honour and Purity or Righteousness or shall publickly worship him in his instituted Ordinances 9. And he saith unto me Write Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage-supper of the Lamb And he saith unto me These are the true sayings of God 9. Happy are they that shall see the fall of Babylon and the Deliverance and Advancement of the Christian Church and shall
a little season 1 2 3. And as for the notice of the state of the Church after the extirpation of the Pagan Empire and Idolatry it was shewed me under the appearance of an Angel coming from Heaven with power to restrain the Devil and he laid hold on him and imprisoned and surely shut him up as in a bottomless Pit that he might deceive the Nations now turned to Christ no more for a thousand years or a long time But then he will be permitted a little while to deceive many Churches Note Satan ever since to this day hath kept about four parts of six of the World in Heathenism so that it must be the World then under the Roman Empire that he is bound from deceiving Whether a thousand years be takân strictly or foâ a long time is uncertain Some take it to be a promise of his 1000 years restraint after the Fall of the Pagan Empire and many for 1000 years after the Fall of the Papacy The former think it is all past the last mostly think it is all yet to come but some that it began 1560. It is not a promise that Satan shall not in that thousand years corrupt the Christian Church with any great sin but that he shall not seduce them from Christianity till after a thousand years Just at or about that space of time Mahometanism which began farther off about 606 did invade the Eastern Churches and overcome the Christian Powers and set up a false Prophet an Enemy to Christ and bring Christianity into captivity and scorn 4. And I saw thrones and they sat upon them and judgment was given unto them and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the Witness of Jesus and for the word of God and which had not worshipped the beast neither his image neither had received his mark upon their foreheads or in their hands and they lived and reigned with Chirist a thousand years 4. And the happy following state of the Church was further represented to me by the appearance of Thrones where men sate in Judgment shewing the dominion of Christians over their Enemies And I thought I saw the Souls of the Martyrs whom the Pagans murdered and not only of them but of all sound Christians who had abstained from all participation in the Pagan Idolatry and they lived and reigned as superior to their Enemies with Christ the King of the Church a thousand years Note Here is no talk of the Bodies Resurrection but the Souls living and reigning with Christ And it seemeth to mean that as the Souls of the Faithful live and reign with Christ in Heaven for duration so the Successors of such shall partake on Earth of such a Reign as Christ will exercise in his Church And if yet many corruptions and troubles consist in this imperfect state with Christ's own Reign in the Soul and in the Church why may it not consist with this promised Reign of Saints in the Empire over Pagans As Christ's Reign here is more or less prevalent against publick sin so shall their participation with him be Both heavenly and Earthly Reign seem here spoken of the first as in reality though in the Vision but to shew the other 5. But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished This is the first resurrection 6. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection on such the second death hath no power but they shall be priests of God and of Christ and shall reign with him a thousand years 5 6. The rest of the dead even the subdued Pagans or Papists say others were kept as in a state of death out of power till the Dragon revived their power again a thousand years after Happy are the holy Christians who shall be partakers in the priviledges blessings and comforts of this delivered and advanced Church they shall no more fall under the Pagan Power or Papal say others not partake with them of that utter destruction which is as a second death Even as holy Souls with Christ in Heaven have these the state of a first Resurrection before the Body rise and are secured from the condemnation of the wicked 7. And when the thousand years are expired Satan shall be loosed out of his prison 8. And shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth Gog and Magog to gather them together to battel the number of whom is as the sand of the sea 7 8. There are several Expositions of this some say that by the Thousand years is meant precisely that time which fell out either from Constantine's Edict 611. till the Turks subdued Greece or from Alaricus's sacking Rome till the Turks took Constantinople And that the Fall of the Eastern Churches under the Infidel Power was the letting loose of Satan Others say that a thousand years signifieth only a long undeterminate time and that it was the Churches prosperity till the Papacy corrupted all and tyrannized Others say it was a thousand years before Antichrist should come Others that it will be a thousand years after the Fall of the Papacy in which Religion shall flourish under holy Princes and Pastors Others that after the Fall of the Papal Antichrist Christ will visibly return and seât up a holy Kingdom whose chief Seat shall be at Jerusalem Some say that it will be a Resurrection of Bodies some only Political Some say that the Thousand years began at Christ's Birth or at the Apostles Preaching Others at the destruction of Jerusalem and ended about Hildebrand's time Some as before said at Constantine's Empire and ended at Boniface the 8 that killed the Albigenses c. Others that it began at 1560. He that knoweth which of these is the right let him tell it for I do not By Gog and Magog many understand the Turks others all sorts of Christ's Enemies Whoever they be a War they will attempt against the Church and will be overthrown 9. And they went up on the breadth of the earth and compassed the camp of the saints about and the beloved city and fire came down from God out of heaven and devoured them 9. This Text seemeth the hardest of all the rest Those that say the holy City is Constantinople some of them are put to say that Gog and Magog's destruction as by fire is yet to come But the Text seemeth to speak of it as done before they could take the City Others say it was Tamerlane an Infidel and therefore sent from God against his own inclination that raised Bajazet's Siege and carried him about in a Cage of Iron in scorn till he wilfully dasht out his own brains and so Andronicus was delivered Others refer it to Baldwin's and other Christians taking Constantinople against the Turkish Power But because the Turks after took it these seem not to agree with the Text. Others think it is a War yet to come say some at Jerusalem which shall by
heard and how shall they hear without a preacher and how shall they Preach unless they be sent And these expositors tell us not that Preachers shall be sent to the scattered Jews into all Turkish and Papists Lands to learn the Languages and convert them at once It is worth the Readers perusal c. 7. p. 217. how he justly derideth Bellarmine as supposing that Antichrist will put down Gods Worship in all the Earth telling him that he hath an hundred forty eight Thousand Thousand times five hundred fifty Thousand nine hundred and nine Miles to travel to do it and so much have Universal Popes and Councils to take charge of which will hardly be done in three years and a half And yet killing mens Souls is a less work than to make them alive It s doleful to think what Satan hath gained by corrupting the Church by wicked Bishops making that his Game when Pagan Power fell partly by tempting in Worldly wicked men by Wealth and Honour and partly by making Ungodly Princes the choosers of Bishops and Ungodly Patrons the choosers of Priests and when men ruled by Satan choose them Satan himself oft chooseth them Who by their wickedness Malignity and Persecuting the best men have tempted those Christians who most hate sin to call almost all the Church Antichristian and fly from it as worse than Pagan Rome and to lose much of their Love to all that are called by such abhorred names Had the Pastors of the Church bin all Holy Humble men of Love and not men of Wickedness and Blood their Power and Interest would have bin the Joy of Pious men But enough of that side II. On the other side they that say the contrary thus express their sense 1. The first Beast is the Roman Imperial and Military Power not as such but as the Grand Power of Idolatry first and next as the Captivator and Persecutor of the Christian Church of Jews and Gentiles 2. The Image of the Beast is both the Idol Statues Images and Altars of their Idol Gods and of themselves both which by their Laws were to be worshipped with Sacrifices and other acts of Idolatry 3. The second Beast is the Senate with all the Literate Idolaters and Flatterers Orators Philosophers Priests Poets Comedians Augurs c. as Learned defenders of Idolatry and reproâchers and Enemies of Christianity 4. The name of the Beast was the name of the Idol God whom they were to Worship and of the Idolized Emperours as called Divi and Dii and honoured by Altars and Sacrifices 5. The Mark was a Stigma or Badge then usually received by Servants and Souldiers and Votaries as an obliging mark of subjection 6. The number of the name was some abbreviating Letters part of the mark and here proved to be numeral though at this distance we cannot say what they were nor whether still the same 7. Receiving the mark is profest consent and usually by such a Badge 8. The Woman Whore was the City of Rome not meerly as a City or as Rome or as Rich or as Powerful but as Idolatrous and captivating the Church 9. The Witnesses were the Jew and Gentile Christian Teachers Prophets Miracle-workers and Martyrs that had the spirit as the first Christians had for signal Testimony to the Gospel Miracles long continuing in some degree These are their expositions Their Reasons they begin first of the Whore or the seat of the Beast which they say must needs be Pagan Rome 1. Because it was expresly said by the Angel who purposely explained it to be the great City which ruleth over the Kings of the Earth 1. Not a Church which is under Princes but properly a City 2. Not only pretenders to a Power of Church Keys but proper Rulers by Power of Armes 3. Not only over the Church oft called Heaven but over the Kings of the Earth noting those without 4. Not shall Rule but doth Rule as a visible note by which John might know the Whore This being so plain that only violence can obscure it may be say they a Key to all the rest 2. Ch. 17.2 The Kings of the Earth had at that time committed Fornication with her and the Inhabitants of the Earth were then drunken with the Wine of her Fornication else it could not be to John a notifying mark But the Papacy was not of many hundred years after in being 3. John was brought into the Wilderness to see it which was the then Persecuted State of the Church And it was to comfort him and that Church in hope of a near Deliverance for they were things that must shortly be done 4. Her name notifyeth her Babylon the great the Mother of Harlots and Abominations of the Earth Babylon captivating the Christians as old Babylon did the Jews the great as then being to whom the Papal Power was small The Mother or Nurse and Upholder of the most Abominable Idolatry and Wickedness not in the Church but of the Earth by Power and Learning upholding the Worship of Sun Moon Stars and Men of Jupiter Saturn Sol Mars Mercury Pallas Venus Neptune and numberless Idols by Paul called Devils and the wickedness of life described by Paul Rom. 1. Eph. 4.18 c. 5. The names of Blasphemy were hers reproaching Jews and Christians with scorn and ascribing Gods names and works to these their Idols and to Men. 6. The vast Riches and Luxury of her described punctually agree with Pagan Rome 7. She was then drunk with the Blood of Prophets and Martyrs which the Pope then was not The Angels undertaking to open the Mystery must not be thought rather to obscure it 8. She had been a Persecutor of both Jew and Gentile Christians who both gave God Thanks for her fall 9. The Whore sat on seven Mountains But so did not the Papal Civil Empire 10. The assistant Kings had not received Regal Power being but as Servants to the Beast and the Whore But Popish Kings are Kings indeed 11. They were unanimous in upholding the Whore But Popish Kingdoms long strove against the Papal Power 12. They fought against Christianity till they were conquered v. 14. But so did not many Popish Kingdomes 13. People multitudes and Nations more notifie Pagan Rome than Papal 14. C. 18. They were to reward her double as she had used them But so we must not do by Papists 15. The Kings of the Earth lament her fall But the more the Pope fall the more they rejoice except the House of Austria and a few more 16. Her fall cometh suddenly as in an hour but the Pope standeth yet after 150 years beginning to fall Moreover about the Beast they say 1. It is said he was and is not and yet is But the Papacy was not then nor is after it was not 2. The seven Heads of the Beast had the name of Blasphemy But if the heads were the seven species of Government the name of Papal Blasphemy was not on six of them at least but only of
Pagan Blasphemy Therefore it was Pagan Rome or its Empire that they headed 3. The seven Pagan sorts of Government were not seven Heads of the Papacy or Roman Church therefore the Papacy or Roman Church was not the Beast For they were the Heads of the Beast And the wounding of one of the Heads shews that all the seven were Heads of one and the same Beast 4. Who is able to make War with the Beast tells us that it was by Arms that he stood and not by mere Hypocrisy and deceit That was the part of the second Beast and not of the first 5. It is all that dwell on the Earth without that Church that worship him But those that dwell in heaven and the Tabernacle and name of Christ he Blasphemeth v. 5.6.7 6. They worship the Dragon for giving Power to the Beast But by the Dragon the Text saith is meant the Devil and it is those Devils that Pagans thought did prosper Rome that is Mars Jupiter Apollo c But Papist worship not these for setting up the Pope 7. The Dwellers on the Earth worshipped the first Beast whose deadly wound was healed c. 13.12 But it was not the Pope nor the Papal Rome or Church whose deadly wound was healed in the Judgment of all them that says the very erecting of the Papacy was the healing of that Wound For it was not wounded as a head before it was in being And if it was Pagan Rome or Idolatry that the Papacy healed then the healed and not the healing party was the first Beast 8. It s contrary to divers express Texts that the first and second Beast are the same Therefore they that make the Pope the second must acknowledge another to be the first 9. The number of a man received cannot be found of Papal Rome 10. All that receive the mark and name of the Beast are without conversion to be tormented for ever But we cannot say so of all that own the Papacy Education and converse and prejudice against Protestants for their divisions maketh may think verily that the Papal Church is the best for its unity and antiquity and extent and duration c When we read the Writings of such Men as Bernard Gerson Kempis Gerhard Zutphaniânsis Thaulerus Sales c. And the lives of such as Ph. Nerius de Renti Boromeus c. Yea the Writings of such as Bonaventure and divers Schoolmen we find so much of truth and holiness in them that forbids that Judgment Further that it is Pagan Rome that is the Whore and its Empire as Idolatrous and captivating that is the first Beast and not the Papacy they argue thus If it be Papal Rome it is either the City as building and place or it is the Policie 1. Not the place called the City for it is good as such 2. Not the Place as related to the Policie For 1. The material City of Pagan Rome was as much defiled as that of Papal Rome and yet continued 2. Else when the Pope dwells elsewhere the relation would follow him For above 100 years much of Italy it self placed the Supremacy in the Patriarcks of Aquileia Rome may fall and the Papacy stand It hath been oft taken and sack't and long possest by Goths and others Even Charles 5. By Charles of Burbon sack't it 2. If in the Policie either 1. As related to Rome 2. Or as elsewhere placed And what is that Policie that is the formal constitution of the first Beast 1. It iâ not Empire as such for all Power is of God and was to be obeyed in Heathens Else all Emperours would be such Beasts or as they say Antichrists 2. It is not Empire meerly as Roman For then both the Heathen Emperours would have been the Beast or Antichrists without respect to their sin And Constantine Valentinian Jovian Theodosii Marcian c. the great blessings of the Church would have been Antichrists or the beast Or at least those good Emperors that abode at Rome 3. It is not Empire meerly as found in a person of bad Qualities and Life For then every wicked Emperour and King would be the Beast or their Antichrist and a Pope that were not personally vicious would be none 4. It is not every Emperor or King that is an Usurper or invader For then many Emperours would be the Beast 5. It is not every one that is Ambitious and stâiveth to be highest and above all others For then there would be a great many Antichrists in the World 6. It is not every one that in Church Power would be highest for then James and John would have bin Antichrists and so would many Bishops of Constantinople and Alexandria if not many in most other lands among the several parties of Christians 7. It is not every one that pretendeth to and Usurpeth a sort of Power that God never giveth For so do many Imposers of most parties 8. It is not every one that joineth Civil and Ecclesiastical Power in one person For so did Melchizedeck and so did Cyril and other Alexandrian Bishops and those of Constantinople and what Episcopal Countrys have not such If you say that this is a Kin to Antichristianity or preparatory I say our question is not What is a Kin or preparatory but what is it that formally constituteth it 9. It is not every one that is a Persecutor for so alas have been too many in most times and places nor is it all that promote heresie or Blasphemy by Persecution For so did Valens and many Arrian Kings and Councils Gensericus Hunnericus Theodoricus Odoacer c. 10. It is not all that were Idolaters in any degree for so is now four sixth parts of the World Much less all inward Heart-idolaters as are all that are Covetous and love the World better than God and obey man against him Nor is it all that give Saints or Angels undue or sinful Veneration for so John twice offered prostration to the Angel At least so did the Council of Nice to the Images of Saints and especially the Virgin Mary And so did many of the Eastern Emperours and Tharasius drew in almost all the Eastern Bishops yea many were faulty long before Popery came in 11. It is not the being of any of these at Rome that constituteth the Beast or Antichrist which would not do it elsewhere For Theodorick Odoacer and other Arrians Blasphemers of Christ and Persecutors in Rome were not the Beast or Antichrist It must therefore say these men be somewhat differing from all these which we can find in Pagan Rome but not in Papal If the same thing will make the Pope and all Papists to be the beast that would not make another such there must be some special reason for it 12. Lastly say they it must be remembred that it is confest to be Civil Power and not Ecclesiastical that constituteth the first Beast and Rome is his Seat Now 1. The Empire was not setled at Rome but at Constantinople when Christianity
I fear perplexing the Readers and must not be so large I mention what I have done to tell you why I understand not the Revelations and cannot help it that I am no wiser than excellent Calvin nor than aâ the Ancient Fathers though I disown their conceit of a future Antichrist at the end of the World I doubt not but many in blind zeal will call this my confessed Ignorance a warping towards Popery though I have long in my Writings against Popery confest the very same This I must bear from them that bear more from themselves and from whom the Church beareth more It 's a small thing for one man to be censured by those persons that censure hardlier almost all the Church of Christ on Earth But when I try whether they know any more than I I find little more than a believing that to be the sense of the Revelation which those good men say it is whom they most value Some will desire yet to know more of my own Opinion And I will freely tell it them I. I am much perswaded by impartial consideration of the Text that the Roman Imperial Power as the upholder of Heathen Worship of Devils Idols and themselves and a Captivaters of the Church of Jews and Gentiles was the first Beast and that Rome in that respect was Babylon and the Whore that made all Nations drunk with her pompous Idolatry And the whole current of the Book seemeth plainly to drive at this But many of the subordinate particulars I understand not II. Whether the Papacy be another Beast or Whore there meant and the Text mean two first Beastâ and two Whores or the similitude notwithstanding so many dissâmilitudes and six hundred or seven hundred or a thousand years interruption make these two one or whether it be Antichrist that is the Beast I will neither affirm nor deny but see no evidence to prove the Affirmative III. What my Judgment is of Popery the Reader may fully see 1. In one Sheet enumerating its Errours 2. In a Book called The Safe Religion 3 In another called A Key for Catholicks 4. In two of the true Catholick Church against Johnson altas Terrel 5. In one called The Christian Religion certain without Popery 6. In one called Full and easie Satisfaction whiâh is the True Religion 7. One called Naked Popery Iâ these satisfie not the Censurers Zeal him that is ignorant be ignorant and he that is wrathful be so still IV. I do judge of Popery by the knowledge of its particular Errours and Sins and not by the Revelations or any thing which I understand not If the Pope be the great Antichrist which I neither deny nor affirm because I know not as I have long ago confessed I think that it is formally as he is by claim the Vice-Christ Vicarius Christi and claimeth an Universal Soveraignty Ecclesiastical over the whole Church on Earth and not over a Nation only and that he began with that claim to which his many corruptions are joyned to make up a body of iniquity Were there no more to be said against that Church than 1. This claim of Universal Government 2. And the cherishing of Ignorance by forbidding the reading of the Scripture in a known Tongue without Licence and Latine Prayers and Service and an Ignorant Clergy 3. And the Inhumane Doctrine of Transubstantiation 4. And the vile corruptions of much of God's Worship 5. And their horrid Blood-guiltiness by which they do uphold their Kingdom called a Church I take those Popes and Papists who own all this to be liable before God to greater punishment than the Beast and false Prophet mentioned in the Revelations it being far worse to sin thus under the name of Christians and Christ's Vicar and holy Bishops than as Infidels and Heathens to whom as to Sodom it shall be easier in the day of Judgment than for these V. Therefore I judge that a Confederacy or Coalition with the Church of Rome in any of these sins or in the very form of a Church headed by a pretended Universal Head or Soveraign is to be abhorred by all sound Christians And I am glad that this Kingdom is sworn against all Foreign Jurisdiction Civil or Ecclesiastical though Union and Concord with all Foreign Churches must be as far kept as we are able not partaking of their sins But I have long agâ in my Key for Catholicks proposed the desirable terms not for a Coalition but for neighbourly Peace that we may live in love and quietness and not as those that still take themselves bound to destroy each other VI. On these grounds I judge of Persons according to their Personal Guilt and not by the general name of Papists I abhor those that are wicked and that own the foresaid wickedness but not all that are called Roman Catholicks that live in the fear of God and in Charity I will try uncertainties by certainties and not deny Fundamentals in opposition to mens By-Opinions I am certain that I must love a Christian as such and that as much as in me lieth I must live peaceably with all men and avoid all unnecessary Division Wrath and Hatred and I am sure that Blessed are the Peace-makers for whatever Errour calleth them they shall be called the Children of God I am sure that I must unnecessarily speak evil of no man and that slandering and false-accusing are diabolical works and that âhe Wisdom is from beneath which causeth Envy and Strife and in a word that LOVE is Christ's Work and Character and Hatred the Devils But I am not sure that the Church of Rome hath these 1000 or 1300 years been the Whore and Babylon meant in these Texts nor that yet all Papists shall be tormented as worshiping the Beast or his Image c. I am sure that the Visible Church will have scandals and ambitious men and yet that its deliverance in Constantine's time and the following Ages was a wondrous mercy which Heaven and Earth did rejoyce in and praise God âor And it was a great part of Christ's coming to Reign by Christian Princes and that the Kingdoms of the World were made the Kingdoms of Christ Therefore I dread the denying Christ these Kingdoms and reproaching even the best Ages of his Church on Earth as Antichristian lest I deny him to have any Church Visible at all or tempt men to Infidelity by saying that Christ is so little a King and came to so little a work in the World as to have no Church save the persecuted part till An. 300 and the Reformers since 1560 save a few latent persons Men will judge of the Workman by his work and of Physicians by their Cures And though it be honourable to save one Soul they will tempt men to dishonour Christ that call almost all his Church Antichristian I would not slander one man but should I mistake and slander millions for thirteen hundred years together how great were my guilt VII I dread the turning
Religion into a humane hurtful love-killing Faction If I abhor millions and millions meerly on my uncertain exposition of the Revelations I cannot do it in Faith If one ask me why I do it and I say because they are of Babylon or worship the Beast and you ask me how I know it I must say that I know it not But most here believe it because Mr. A. Mr. B. Mr. C. c. say so And so as Papists found their Faith and their hatred of us as hereticks on the credit of their Teachers that say so so shall we ours on the word of our Teachers And here I dread the effects viz abhorring men causelesly corrupting our Prayers and Sermons and Books and fathering all on God condemning all as favouring Popery who have not contracted this hating disease crying down many good and many harmless things merely because they come from the beast and Babylon Temples themselves good Prayers excellent Ministers and Churches yea Baptism it self have been cryed down and renounced as Babylonish and Antichristian and a ground of endless Divisions and starting at every shaddow that Rome hath had to do with is thus laid yea the Seekers greatly countenanced that say Scripture Church and Ministry are lost in the wilderness and the Church feigned to be brought into the wilderness just when it was brought out of it which was the Pagan persecution even the Protestant Churches are condemned as being yet Antichristian And the Martyrs that suffered by Papists yea and those that suffered in the 3d 4th and 5th Centuries by Arrians and others are all made by many to be the Children of Babylon And a war proclaimed between professed Christians by which all the Romanists are tempted to hate and destroy us as those that would do so by them And all this by the expounding the Revelations of that which no man that hath not more knowledge than I can find that it saith or medleth with And that needlesly while we have plain texts enough that condemn Popery and all sin by which we may abhor bad men without the danger of hating the Children of God Christ is in our Creed but Antichrist is not All the old Fathers were not Papists that took not the Pope for Antichrist But more probability of it may be gathered from other Texts than from the Revelations VIII To say I know not what I would know and cannot is easier to me than the dread of being guilty of the sin threatned in the conclusion of this Book that God will add the plagues in it to them that add to it and blot his name out of the Book of Life who taketh from it I deny not other mens knowledge but my own Ignorance of mens ignorance is the mortal disease of the world To add to the sense is to add to the Book To say this is the sense when I know it not and where five of the wisest are of four minds and Common Christians take all on trust this exposeth me to the dread of this heavy curse If this account excuse me not to the Reader it excuseth me to my Conscience whose censure I must more fear than mans lest I prefer my interest in the good opinion of partial misled censorious dividers before the pleasing of God and my Salvation and that when I am going from this World to him And if all this seem too much to any the diseases and danger of the Churches the extreams of many and their sad effects these fifty years and the confuting of those who falsly interpret my History of Bishops and Councils do make it seem otherwise to me I blame not modest conjectures if men will but confess their uncertainty when they are uncertain and not make an uncertain Opinion an Article of Faith and sacrifice to it certain Fundamental Truth or Duty the Churches Peace or Christian Love nor use it to kindle a partial hating dividing Zeal Good Mr. Brightman did with a Pious Mind determine many things very confidently which time hath already confuted He hath concluded that the Blessed Resurrection and time of Christs Thousand years Reign in the New Jerusalem shall be 1695 eleven years hence Thomas Rogers and many others have been shamed by setting times which being past have confuted them This hath frighten'd some others from that boldness who yet in other uncertainties have been so confident as that they have drawn many good People thereby to measure their Faith and Charity I am far from thinking that deeper Students are as ignorant herein as I But I would not have all that are as ignorant lookt upon as Aliens And I confess that I am less able to expound Prophecies than Daniel who yet thus concludeth Ch. 12.8 9. And I heard but I understood not Then said I O my Lord what shall be the end of these things And he said Go thy way Daniel for the Words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end Yet I say as Calvin I make no doubt but the Revelation is Gods Word though I understand it not and that it is not useless Yea so much as I do understand is of exceeding comfortable use Though I know not whether the New Jerusalem will come down from Heaven before or at the Common Resurrection it rejoiceth me that it will come And God having condescended to describe it as Glorious by corporeal Similitudes to us that have no full Idea's of things Spiritual it is a meet means of our comfort by such Similitudes to conceive of that Glory and even to imprint them on our minds to further our desires of that Blessed State and make us Loves and long for Christs appearing and cry daily Come Lord Jesus While I was writing this there came to my hands Isaac Vossius his Var. Observat In which he sheweth the magnitude of Rome when it was in its Grandeur it being about 60 Miles about and how it decreased and that Constantine destroyed Rome far more and before the Goths by building Constantinople so that within 80 years it was not the fifth part so big as in Aurelians time And that when Rufus and Victor wrote there remained not the 20th part of the old City and that now under the Pope it is so far from containing the seven Hills that it is almost all contained in the Campus Martius and containeth not now scarce the two hundredth part of the old City And that it was fitly called Babylon the great we read that old Babylon was near as great as Rome at the greatest and by Herodotus and some others made greater It is answered to this that it is the same City still known by the same Name But it hath not either the same Situation Magnitude Power Dominion and Idolatrous Fornication by which John was to know it nor would that description agree to it now By many such reasons I suspect that the Questions who is the Beast which is Babylon and who is the Antichrist are not the same in the
Scripture sense nor must have the same Solution If any that are Friends to Papal Usurpation and Church-Corruption shall think that my confessed ignorance of these Prophecies is any advantage to their ill Cause I will further tell them that it is far more dreadful to the Pope and all his Flatterers and Followers to be plainly condemned by the known Laws of Christ which all Christians receive as past all doubt than to be under the Dread of a dark and controverted Prophecie To them that say the Pope is the first and second Beast the Whore of Babylon the Man of sin the false Christ or Antichrist you have the shift of a contempt of his words as of a controverted uncertain thing but who knoweth not that the plain Law of God concludeth that the Proud the Worldly the Malignant the Idolatrous Murderers Persecutors Liars the Enemies of Christs Gospel and serious Godliness are Satans Slaves and shall not enter into the Kingdom of God Can any man that readeth but what Baronius Binnius Genebrard and the most flattering of your Historians say of the Popes from An. 700 till 1400 think that God owned and guided so wicked a sort of Men I again tell those that are angry at my History of Bishops and Councils that I doubt not but God had in all ages a visible Church of Pious Christians kept up by the lower sort of Bishops and Pastors and some of the higher Patriarcks and Metropolitans but it was by these Majorites and Ambitious Men that corruption cruelty and dissention chiefly entered and they being uppermost a few of them by noise ostentation and domineering past for the whole Church with undiscerning Men. And here to shew you how the Pope hath succeeded the most bloody Pagan Persecutors and outdone them I will instance in a History not sufficiently understood by most Dioclesian murthered more Christians than all the former Pagan Persecutors set together Among others he dealt so cruelly and inhumanely with them in France and Savoy and Retia as forced many to stand upon their defence to save their Lives two Commanders Amandus and Elianus headed them and raised them that were but Country Club-men into Arms Much of France and Spain favoured them Dioclesian made Herculius Maximianus Cesar and sent him with an Army against them In this Army was the Theban Legion whose Colonel was Mauritius at the Alpes Herculius would try his Souldiers by Idolatrous Tricks whether they would fight against these Christians called Rebels or not The Theban Legion said they could fight against bad Men but not against good Men but would rather submit their lives to his pleasure not being able to resist if they would So he decimated them and killed 70 and with the rest of his Army quickly routed the Country-Clubmen and besieged their very strong Castle and killed them all and overthrew their Fortress Many score thousand are said to be killed and the name Bagaudae put on them in scorn like Tories and Whigs as signifying Thieves and Robbers And what 's all this to the Roman Pope Ans These were the Christians murthered by Dioclesians and Herculius Pagans the Relicks of the Fugitives continued in Languedock Piedmont Rhetia c. from age to age till at last reviving to a more free opposition to Popish Tyranny and Corruption they were murthered by the Popes by Simon Montford and his Crusado's and others after to a far greater number than by Herculius Max. So that some Historians reckon two Milions killed in all in those and other parts And is it not more wicked for a professed Vicar of Christ to murther Millions of poor Christians for being against his Tyranny and Corruptions than for a Pagan Emperour that had Civil Dominion to kill not half so many I know it will be doubted by some 1. Whether these Bagaudae were Christians seeing it is said that they never resisted their Persecuting Princes but used only Prayers and Tears And 2. Whether the Albigenses and Waldenses were their Successors The History is of great Weight I prove both parts I. For the first set these following Testimonies together Hieronymus in Chro. 2303. Dioclesian took Maximianus Herculius into partener-ship of the Empire who restored Peace to France the multitude oâ Rusticks being opprest who called their Faction by the Name of Bacauds Victor de Caesarib By the departure of Carinus Elianus and Amandus assaulted most of the Cities wasting the Countrys by raising a Band of Countrymen and Robbers whom the Inhabitants called Bagauds Eutripious Li. 9. When the Countreymen in France had raised tumults and taken the Name of Bagauds to their Faction and had Amandus and Elianus for their Captains Cesar sent Maximianus Herculius to subdue them Pompon Let us Maximianus did with marvellous Speed suppres and presently root out the tumults in France which Amanilus and Elianus on pretence of Tyranny had raised with the whole Faction of the Bagauds by which Name the âout of the Rusticks called themselves Paulus Orosius Li. 7. C. 25. When in France Amandus and Elianus gathering a Band of Rusticks which they called Vagands had raised pernicious tumults he Dioclesian made Maximianus firnamed Herculius Cesar and sent him into France who by Military Power easily bridled the Power and confused Band of the Countrymen But Salvian speaketh plainer lib. 4. de Gubern The Bagauds being spoiled afflicted and killed by bad and cruel Judges when they had lost the Right of Roman Liberty lost also the Honour of the Roman Name And their Infelicty is imputed to them We impute to them the name of their own Calamity We impute the name which we made our selves and when we have compelled them to be criminous we call them Rebels and call them destroyed Wretches For what else was it that made them Bagauds but our iniquities and the dishonesty or naughtiness of Judges What but their Prescriptions and Rapines who turned the name of the Publick Tax into the gains of their own Treasure and made the Tributary Impositions to be their own prey Who like cruel wild Beasts did not rule those committed to their Charge but devoured them and were not maintained or fed only with the mens spoils as most Robbers use but with tearing the mens and as I may say with their blood And the matter was so managed that the Men that were strangled and killed by the Robbery of the Judges began to be as it were Barbarians because they were not suffered to be Romans For they were fain to be what they had not been because they were not suffered to be what they had been and they were constrained to defend at least their Lives because they saw that they had utterly lost their Liberty See du Fresne's Glossary lately printed at Paris Vol. 2. In the word Bagudae shewing that they were Christians See Florencius in Hottingers Eccles Histor In the Life of Abbot Bobolen published by Chifletius in the end of Bedas works Orosius the History-writer in his History which he composed affirmeth
deceive Christ that he shall not know his Flock it men miscall them To own Christ and the Gospel and to murder Thousands or Millions in his Name as if he took it for acceptable Service is incomparably a more aggravated crime than the most bloody Pagan Persecution was Obj. These were Hereticks and deserved death Ans 1. And were they worse than Heathen Idolaters and Infidels and must three or four parts of the World be put to death Obj. But they were Baptized and so are Revolters Ans 1. And do they revolt to worse than Paganism 2. Is Infant Baptism of so dismal consequence as that the Papâsts may murther all that revolt from it Is not this the way to make Antipââo baptists or Antibaptists and keep Men from Christianity But oportet Mendacem esse Memorem Why then do your Historians charge them to have been against Infant-Baptism Did you murder none till they were Baptized 2. But what was their Heresie how can we know better than by your bloody Laws against them The General Council 4. at the Latârane under Innoc. 3. âââs us it was denying Transubstantiation and disobeying the Pope And all Temporal Lords are to swear to extermââatâ all such and all others that they wâll call Hereticks on pain of Excommunication deposition and damnation So that all that renounced not their senses were Hereticks and all such to be destroyed or exterminated and Subjects âbsâlved from their Allâgâânce to Temporal Lords ãâã will not execute it and many other grievous penalties are adâââ And seeing General Councils are the Rules of the Religion of the through Papist be not âânvây with them that call both your Pope and Council and Church Antichristian who thus exceeded Dioclesian and Max. Herculius in their work Obj. But how then can you hold that the whole Visible Church was never the Seat or Society of Antichrist in any one age Ans Very well Christ was Christ the head of his Church as visible and invisible in every age 1. Three or four parts of the Christian World were then and are now from under the Pope this very bloody Council saith c. 4. That the Greeks rejected the Roman Pope and so far abhorred the Latines that if Latine Priests did but celebrate at their Altars their Greeks judged them defiled and would not use them again till they had washed them yea they rebaptized those whom the Latine Priests baptized And they once a year Excommunicated the Popes long and they owned not Transubstantiation And they with the Abassines Armenians and all such others were three or four times more than the Papists 2. And who may not easily know that a Pope and such a Council called General are not the Western Visible Church real or representative It s not unlike that forty to one might be against them King John's Embassador was one of the consenters who then was in contest against Stephen Langton Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and to conquer his own Lords and Kingdom gave his Kingdom to the Pope and took it as from him And if such a King had the choice of Bishops they would no more represent the Church there than he and his Court represented the Kingdom when he gave it away and fought against it and those Bishops that the Pope chose did as little represent it being more the Messengers of his will than of the Churches And how few Bishops were in such Councils besides those that the Pope made or consented to When he and the Emperours Henry's were in War the Emperors Bishops condemned the Popes and the Popes Bishops condemned the Emperors and these Servants of two Men in power were not the representers of the Church The multitude of lower quiet Bishops Pastors and People were the Visible Chuâch more than England was a Visible Kingdom distinct from King John's Court for the Pope was but an Usurping head which that King then was not Obj. Then you make two Visible Churches in Europe Ans Yes Christ had one diffused over the World and the Pope made another by Usurpation and Rebellion which was Regnum in Regno as any Rebel might do that could get strength to set up a party in power to call him King in some part of a Kingdom Such an Antichristianity as this I make no doubt but the Papacy did become guilty of and none that owneth it as such and receiveth their mark can be Innocent but are condemned by plainer Evidence than dark Prophecies but I will not therefore say the same of all from An. 304. Or any other that lived before this contracted guilt though too many at Rome and other Countreys prepared the way nor yet of all called Papists who own not the crimes and Characters of such men and much less of all the Visible Church in any one age And least of all of all the Visible Church since 3â4 or thereabouts The World hath already seen a great deal of publick Sin and Misery in and by the Empires of Pâgans Mohâmetans and Christians conquering and being conquered turning and overturning Thousands and hundred Thousands murdered c. more than I can find mentioned in Daniel or the Revelations In this Judgement I am in Pain and Languishing waiting for my Change and Hope of a World where all is expounded and all Wickedness Malignity and Divisions shut out and Holiness Love and Concord perfected and all perfectly pleased in pleasing God And as I can easily bear the reproach of those that accuse me foâ no better understanding the Revelations and of all that accuse me of being either too little against Popery and Antichrist or too much being shortly to be above the ignorant obloquy of all extreams so Readers I earnestly advise you that you never take Faction for Religion nor lying or betraying truth for its defence Let them prove that Popes have not been Antichrists that can It 's none of my work But if you are never so sure that it is he indeed pull him not down by calling Truth Duty or things lawful Antichristian nor by telling men that all Protestants are Idolaters or Antichristian if they forsake not the Communion of all our Parochial Protestant Churches and of all other Reformed Churches that are as bad as they that the Papists may re-enter into them as deserted Garrisons and find no resistance Nor by telling the World that all our Laws against Popish Recusancy do punish them for not doing an unlawful thing which all Protestants should refuse as well as they This is no likelier a way to pull down Antichrist than Racking and Tearing the Reformed Churches by unlawful Snares and silencing the Faithfulest Ministers of Christ But above all begin not the Papal Antichristianity with the beginning of the Christians deliverance by Constantine nor too soon nor feign it to be Universal Read such Books as Jewel Rivet Blondel Pet. Moulin Dalleus c. If you are Schollars which prove the Novelty of Popery and the confident offer of the present Bishop of Lincoln Dr. Barlow no stranger to Antiquity or Books that he will recant and turn to them Let them prove by any full and concluding reason that any Christian Church in the World acknowledged or the Church of Rome her self assumed and publickly pleaded for such a Papal Supremacy as now they pretend to for 1000 years after our Blessed Saviour and for my own part I will confess and retract my error Let them prove by any such concluding reason that any Church in the World Eastern or Western Greek or Latine did acknowledge what now the Pope and his party so earnestly and vainly contend for the Popes Infallibility and his Supremacy over all general Councils for 1500 years after our Blessed Saviour and for my part I will retract what I have here affirmed and be what I hope I never shall be their Proselyte London 1684. Nov. 12. Natali Authoris Aetat Suae 70. RICHARD BAXTER FINIS ãâ¦ã
which say they are apostles and are not and hast found them liars 2. Thy good works and great labour in the Gospel and thy patience in suffering for it are not unknown or disregarded by me And it is thy praise that thou dost not countenance nor tolerate among you the seducing Hereticks and wicked men and that those that have pretended Inspiration as sent of God thou hast tryed and rejected them as proved liars and false Apostles 3. And hast born and hast patience and for my names sake hast laboured and hast not fainted 3. Note Chrisâ loveth and praiseth that which is good in the Churches while he reproveth them for that which is evil 4. Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee because thou hast left thy first love 4. But for this I reprove thee that you have not that hearty servent Love to me and to one another which you had at the first and that you grow colder when you should grow better Note Even good people may fall into a more cold declining state by negligence 5. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen and repent and do the first works or else I will come unto thee quickly and will remove thy candlestick out of his place except thou repent 5. Look back on thy first Love and Works and think whether it was not then better with thee and whether thou hadst any cause to decline Return to thy first works or el se I will shortly visit thee with the heavy punishment of taking the Ministry and Gospel from thee Note 1. Declinings from former Love and Duty are displeasing to God and tend to worse 2. It is a grievous punishment to have the Gospel and Ministry taken away either by Wars Devastations Persecutions Silencing and worst by wilful Expulsion 6. But this thou hast that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans which I also hate 6. It is commendable in thee that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans for I hate them Note It is lawful to distinguish such Hereticks as are not to be tolerated in Church-Communion by the names of their Leaders But this should not be done against tolerable differences as tending to divide those that should all unite in the Christian name 2. God hateth licentious Doctrines and Deeds and so must we 3. Whence these Nicolaitans had their name is not known certainly but doubtful Tradition in History tells us that Nicholas the Deacon Act. 6. had a beautiful Wife and he was blamed as jealous of her and that thereupon he brought her forth and bid who would take her to shew that he was above all fleshly lust and that some people misunderstanding him thence took occasion to plead for the lawfulness of Fornication The Heresie of these hateful Nicolaitans lay 1. In making light of Fornication 2. And in despising the Heathens Government as if Christian Liberty lay in being from under its power 3. And in teaching that to avoid suffering men might deny Christ with the mouth while the heart denyed him not 4. And that they might eat things offered to Idols so they despised the Idol in their hearts Paul Act. 20. had before told these Ephesians that grievous Wolves should enter and devour and that of their own selves men should arise speaking perverse things to draw Disciples after them And it seems thus warned they hated the Heresies And St. John himself lived in Asia and is said to die at Ephâsus who no doubt would warn them and was as above Timothy 7. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life which is in the midst of the paradise of God 7. Let all that hear or read these words of the Spirit to the Churches set their hearts to them with regard as of great and common importance To him that in the day of Tryal and Temptation doth overcome by being true to Christ and keeping his Innocency I will give a part in everlasting Happiness signified by the Tree of Life in Paradise Note 1. Striving without overcoming in Temptation so far as to keep our uprightness and faithfulness will not save men much less lazy wishes 2. Though Faith put us at first in a state of Righteousness and Life to those that survive Perseverance and Victory are conditions of Salvation 3. It seems that the sense of the Tree of Life in Paradise Gen. 3. Is here expounded to be Everlasting Life of Blessedness with God and so in the New Jerusalem after ch 21.22 8. And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna write These things saith the First and the Last which was dead and is alive 8. Note Christ is not barely named but described by Divine Properties to awe the Church with reverence to him and to resolve them to Trust him who can deliver and reward them 9. I know thy works and tribulation and poverty but thou art rich and I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews and are not but are the synagogue of Satan 9. I know with approbation and praise thy labour and sufferings and worldly poverty but thou art rich in grace And I know that blasphemous Sect that tempt and reproach thee who by obtruding Moses's Law on the Churches or at least seem Jews to avoid their malice do trouble the Churches against Purity Unity and Peace and are Satans Synagogue as thus doing his work 10. Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer behold the devil shall cast some of you into prison that ye may be tried and ye shall have tribulation ten days be thou faithful unto death and I will give thee a crown of life 10. Fear not though thou must suffer and I foretel thee what thy sufferings will be But I will fully reward thee Note 1. Certainty of suffering may consist with the Conquest of cowardly fear 2. It is the Devil that imprisoneth and persecuteth Christ's Servants when his wicked Servants do it by his Temptation 3. Prisons and Persecutions are for the Tryal of the Faithful Our care therefore must be that we fall not in the Tryal 4. Ten days is a short time yet seemeth long to the flesh 5. The Crown of Life Everlasting is the sure reward of true Martyrdom and Perseverance in Tryal 11. He that hath an ear let him hear what the spirit saith unto the Churches He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death 11. These Warnings of the Spirit to the Chruches are recorded as of great Concernment for all It is they that overcome the Love of this Life and World even unto death if God call them to Martyrdom that shall escape that sorer second Death that after this Life will befall the Ungodly 12. And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write These things saith he which hath the sharp sword with two edges 12. To the Pastors and People of the Church of Pergamos noted by the word Angel